The rules of a holy life. Or A treatise containing the holy order of our liues, prescribed in the Scripture concerning our carriage: towards God, towards men, towards our selues. With generall rules of preparation, that concerne either the helps, or the maner of a holy conuersation. By N. Bifield preacher of Gods Word at Isleworth in Middlesex.
         Byfield, Nicholas, 1579-1622.
      
       
         
           1619
        
      
       Approx. 231 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 186 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A17410
         STC 4233.5
         ESTC S122202
         99857354
         99857354
         23076
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A17410)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 23076)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 737:19)
      
       
         
           
             The rules of a holy life. Or A treatise containing the holy order of our liues, prescribed in the Scripture concerning our carriage: towards God, towards men, towards our selues. With generall rules of preparation, that concerne either the helps, or the maner of a holy conuersation. By N. Bifield preacher of Gods Word at Isleworth in Middlesex.
             Byfield, Nicholas, 1579-1622.
          
           [48], 323, [1] p.
           
             Printed by G[eorge] P[urslowe] for Ralph Rounthwaite, and are to bee sold at the Flower de-luce and Crown in Pauls Church-yard,
             London :
             1619.
          
           
             Printer's name from STC.
             Issued as part 4 of "The marrow of the oracles of God", 1619.
             Identified as STC 4233b on UMI microfilm.
             Reproduction of the original in the Folger Shakespeare Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian life -- Early works to 1800.
           Theology, Doctrinal -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-06 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-07 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-07 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-08 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           RVLES
           OF
           A
           HOLY
           LIFE
           .
           OR
           A
           Treatise
           containing
           the
           holy
           order
           of
           our
           liues
           ,
           prescribed
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           concerning
           our
           carriage
           :
           
             
               Towards
               God
               ,
            
             
               Towards
               men
               ,
            
             
               Towards
               our selues
               .
            
          
           With
           generall
           Rules
           of
           Preparation
           ,
           that
           concerne
           either
           the
           helps
           ,
           or
           the
           maner
           
             of
             a
             holy
             Conuersation
          
           .
           By
           N.
           BIFIELD
           Preacher
           of
           Gods
           Word
           at
           Isleworth
           in
           Middlesex
           .
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             50.
             vlt.
             
          
           To
           him
           that
           ordereth
           his
           conuersation
           aright
           ,
           will
           I
           shew
           the
           saluation
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           G.
           P.
           for
           
             Ralph
             Rounthwaite
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           bee
           sold
           at
           the
           Flower
           de-luce
           and
           Crown
           in
           
             Pauls
             Church-yard
          
           .
           1619.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           ❧
           TO
           THE
           NOBLE
           AND
           Religious
           Lady
           ,
           the
           Lady
           MARIE
           VERE
           ,
           increase
           of
           ioy
           and
           peace
           in
           Beleeuing
           .
        
         
           
             MADAM
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           was
           most
           truely
           said
           by
           the
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           :
           
             godlines
             is
             great
             gaine
          
           ;
           Importing
           thereby
           ,
           
           that
           if
           man
           would
           be
           incited
           to
           the
           care
           to
           get
           any
           thing
           ,
           for
           the
           profit
           might
           come
           thereby
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           godlinesse
           :
           No
           skill
           in
           the
           world
           being
           c̄oparable
           to
           that
           skill
           of
           being
           able
           to
           leade
           a
           godly
           life
           ,
           for
           the
           sure
           ,
           and
           speedy
           ,
           &
           matchlesse
           gain
           it
           will
           bring
           vnto
           a
           man
           :
           for
           besides
           that
           it
           onely
           hath
           the
           promise
           of
           a
           better
           life
           ,
           godlinesse
           were
           to
           bee
           desired
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           possible
           diligence
           to
           bee
           sought
           after
           ,
           for
           the
           very
           gaine
           of
           it
           in
           this
           life
           :
           For
           to
           omit
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           fauor
           it
           breeds
           with
           God
           ,
           &
           the
           vnspeakable
           
           treasures
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           alwayes
           go
           with
           it
           ,
           it
           were
           to
           bee
           desired
           for
           the
           immediate
           effects
           it
           workes
           vpon
           men
           in
           it selfe
           .
           For
           if
           men
           loue
           themselues
           ,
           what
           should
           they
           desire
           more
           then
           that
           which
           tends
           to
           make
           themselues
           perfect
           ?
           What
           should
           it
           aduantage
           a
           man
           to
           haue
           all
           things
           good
           about
           him
           ,
           if
           himselfe
           bee
           ill
           and
           vile
           ?
           If
           men
           ,
           that
           were
           onely
           guided
           by
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           could
           (
           some
           of
           them
           )
           see
           cleerely
           ,
           that
           nothing
           was
           so
           good
           for
           a
           man
           as
           to
           liue
           well
           (
           when
           yet
           they
           knew
           
           no
           other
           liuing
           well
           ,
           then
           what
           was
           prescribed
           in
           their
           naked
           and
           naturall
           Ethickes
           )
           then
           how
           much
           more
           happy
           must
           it
           be
           for
           a
           man
           to
           liue
           a
           religious
           life
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           is
           brought
           more
           neerer
           to
           God
           ,
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           farre
           aboue
           the
           condition
           of
           any
           naturall
           man
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           no
           more
           to
           bee
           had
           by
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           peace
           and
           rest
           it
           brings
           vnto
           a
           mans
           heart
           ,
           it
           were
           aboue
           all
           outward
           things
           to
           bee
           desired
           :
           for
           no
           man
           walkes
           safely
           ,
           that
           walkes
           not
           religiously
           ,
           nor
           can
           any
           actions
           of
           men
           produce
           any
           sound
           tranquillity
           
           and
           rest
           of
           heart
           ,
           but
           such
           actions
           as
           are
           prescribed
           by
           true
           Religion
           .
           What
           shall
           I
           say
           ?
           If
           for
           none
           of
           these
           ,
           yet
           for
           it self
           were
           a
           godly
           life
           to
           be
           had
           in
           singular
           request
           :
           for
           if
           men
           ,
           with
           much
           expence
           of
           outward
           things
           ,
           seeke
           but
           the
           skill
           of
           diuers
           ,
           naturall
           ,
           and
           artificiall
           knowledges
           ,
           and
           thinke
           it
           worth
           their
           cost
           but
           to
           bee
           able
           to
           attaine
           these
           Skils
           ?
           how
           much
           more
           ought
           man
           to
           be
           at
           the
           paines
           ,
           yea
           and
           cost
           too
           (
           if
           it
           were
           required
           )
           to
           get
           this
           admirable
           skill
           to
           liue
           a
           religious
           life
           ?
           This
           most
           gainefull
           Subiect
           
           is
           intreated
           of
           in
           this
           little
           Volume
           ;
           I
           may
           truely
           say
           ,
           that
           almost
           euery
           sentence
           in
           this
           little
           Treatise
           ,
           leads
           vs
           to
           much
           and
           rich
           treasure
           ,
           if
           the
           promises
           belonging
           to
           each
           duty
           were
           annexed
           thereunto
           :
           and
           therefore
           no
           Christian
           that
           loues
           his
           owne
           soule
           ,
           should
           thinke
           much
           of
           the
           paines
           of
           learning
           ,
           or
           practising
           these
           Rules
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           exhort
           your
           Ladiship
           to
           the
           hearty
           care
           of
           those
           things
           you
           haue
           beene
           taught
           of
           God
           (
           long
           since
           )
           to
           profit
           ,
           and
           haue
           learned
           Iesus
           
           Christ
           as
           the
           truth
           is
           in
           him
           :
           your
           sincere
           profession
           and
           practice
           hath
           many
           Witnesses
           :
           and
           since
           you
           beleeued
           the
           Gospell
           of
           saluation
           ,
           and
           were
           sealed
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           promise
           ,
           you
           haue
           a
           Witnesse
           within
           your selfe
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           faile
           in
           life
           or
           death
           to
           pleade
           your
           aboundant
           consolation
           .
           When
           I
           entreat
           of
           piety
           ,
           righteousnesse
           ,
           mercy
           and
           temperance
           ,
           I
           entreate
           of
           things
           you
           haue
           aboue
           many
           profited
           in
           .
        
         
           I
           haue
           presumed
           to
           dedicate
           these
           Directions
           to
           your
           Ladiship
           ,
           and
           not
           
           without
           reason
           :
           you
           haue
           heard
           the
           preaching
           of
           them
           with
           speciall
           attention
           ,
           and
           haue
           beene
           a
           principall
           perswader
           to
           haue
           them
           published
           for
           the
           common
           good
           ,
           being
           many
           wayes
           bound
           to
           acknowledge
           your
           Ladiship
           amongst
           my
           best
           Hearers
           and
           Friends
           .
           I
           cannot
           but
           beseech
           your
           Ladiship
           to
           accept
           of
           this
           small
           testimony
           of
           my
           vnfeigned
           obseruance
           of
           your
           many
           prayses
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           pledge
           of
           my
           thankefulnesse
           for
           all
           your
           workes
           of
           loue
           to
           me
           and
           mine
           .
           The
           God
           of
           glory
           ,
           and
           
           Father
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           make
           you
           abound
           yet
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           riches
           of
           his
           grace
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           fill
           you
           with
           the
           comforts
           of
           the
           blessed
           hope
           of
           the
           appearing
           of
           Iesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
             Your
             Ladiships
             in
             the
             seruice
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             euer
             commanded
             ,
             N.
             BIFIELD
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Contents
           of
           the
           whole
           Booke
           .
        
         
           
             Chapter
             1.
             page
             1.
             to
             the
             12.
             
          
           
             THE
             Scope
             of
             the
             whole
             Booke
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             briefly
             the
             choysest
             Rules
             of
             life
             of
             all
             sorts
             .
          
           
             Some
             obiections
             against
             this
             course
             answered
             ,
             and
             the
             warrant
             and
             profit
             of
             it
             shewed
             .
          
           
             
             The
             easinesse
             of
             the
             course
             ,
             with
             some
             generall
             Direction
             .
          
        
         
           
             Cha.
             2.
             p.
             12.
             to
             48.
             
          
           
             THe
             Rules
             are
             either
             generall
             or
             particular
             .
          
           
             The
             generall
             Rules
             concerne
             ,
             either
             the
             helpes
             to
             a
             holy
             life
             ,
             or
             the
             manner
             of
             wel-doing
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             would
             prepare
             himselfe
             to
             an
             holy
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             must
             do
             diuers
             things
             ,
             and
             auoide
             diuers
             things
             .
          
           
             The
             things
             hee
             must
             doe
             are
             these
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Hee
                 must
                 be
                 sure
                 he
                 hath
                 repented
                 ,
                 &
                 doth
                 beleeue
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Hee
                 must
                 get
                 knowledge
                 
                 how
                 to
                 do
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 attaine
                 knowledge
                 :
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Hee
                     must
                     esteeme
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Hee
                     must
                     not
                     consult
                     with
                     flesh
                     and
                     bloud
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     He
                     must
                     redeem
                     the
                     time
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Hee
                     must
                     be
                     wise
                     for
                     himselfe
                     .
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     He
                     must
                     be
                     swift
                     to
                     heare
                     .
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     He
                     must
                     study
                     onely
                     profitable
                     things
                     .
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     Hee
                     must
                     striue
                     to
                     increase
                     in
                     knowledge
                     .
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                     Hee
                     must
                     propound
                     his
                     doubts
                     .
                  
                   
                     9.
                     
                     Hee
                     must
                     be
                     rightly
                     ordered
                     toward
                     his
                     Pastor
                     ,
                     to
                     pray
                     for
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     obey
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     discourage
                     him
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 must
                 auoid
                 ill
                 company
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 He
                 must
                 resolue
                 to
                 practise
                 these
                 Rules
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 He
                 must
                 order
                 his
                 outward
                 calling
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 bee
                 freed
                 from
                 all
                 needlesse
                 incumbrances
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Hee
                 must
                 keepe
                 company
                 with
                 such
                 as
                 doe
                 liue
                 well
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Hee
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 seruant
                 of
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Hee
                 must
                 accustome
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 He
                 must
                 not
                 regard
                 what
                 the
                 multitude
                 doth
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Hee
                 must
                 carefully
                 remember
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 thankfull
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 He
                 must
                 study
                 to
                 be
                 quiet
                 .
              
               
                 
                 12.
                 
                 Hee
                 must
                 bee
                 carefull
                 to
                 go
                 on
                 in
                 a
                 direct
                 course
                 .
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 He
                 must
                 reade
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 daily
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 Hee
                 must
                 bee
                 carefull
                 to
                 preserue
                 his
                 first
                 loue
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 He
                 must
                 especially
                 striue
                 for
                 such
                 good
                 things
                 as
                 would
                 make
                 him
                 most
                 excell
                 in
                 his
                 Place
                 and
                 Calling
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 Hee
                 must
                 be
                 often
                 in
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 mortification
                 .
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 Hee
                 must
                 obserue
                 the
                 opportunities
                 of
                 well
                 doing
                 .
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 Hee
                 must
                 bee
                 carefull
                 of
                 keeping
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 He
                 must
                 often
                 meditate
                 of
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 that
                 excell
                 in
                 holinesse
                 .
              
               
                 
                 20.
                 
                 He
                 must
                 daily
                 pray
                 God
                 to
                 direct
                 him
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             3.
             
             P.
             48.
             to
             56.
             
          
           
             THus
             of
             what
             he
             must
             do
             ,
             what
             hee
             must
             auoide
             followes
             ;
             and
             so
             hee
             must
             take
             heed
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 carelesenesse
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 rashnesse
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 carnall
                 confidence
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 hasting
                 to
                 be
                 rich
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Of
                 distrustfull
                 feares
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Of
                 adding
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 taking
                 from
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Of
                 contempt
                 of
                 reproofe
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Of
                 beholding
                 of
                 vanity
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 beginnings
                 of
                 sin
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Chap.
             4.
             p.
             56.
             to
             81.
             
          
           
             NIne
             things
             to
             be
             euer
             in
             our
             minds
             ,
             that
             in
             general
             concerne
             the
             manner
             of
             all
             well-doing
             ,
             for
             in
             all
             good
             workes
             wee
             must
             shew
             :
             
               
                 1
                 —
                 1.
                 
                 Zeale
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 —
                 2.
                 
                 Sincerity
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 
                   
                     Truth
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Respect
                     to
                     all
                     Gods
                     commandements
                     ,
                  
                   
                     A
                     right
                     end
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Obedience
                     ,
                     without
                     obiecting
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Obedience
                     in
                     all
                     companies
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Constancy
                 ,
                 whē
                 we
                 do
                 good
                 ,
                 
                   
                   
                     Without
                     wearinesse
                     .
                  
                   
                     Without
                     discouragement
                     .
                  
                   
                     Without
                     resistance
                     .
                  
                   
                     Without
                     wauering
                     .
                  
                   
                     Without
                     declining
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Feare
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Simplicity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   
                     To
                     rest
                     vpon
                     the
                     Word
                     for
                     the
                     forme
                     of
                     holinesse
                     and
                     happinesse
                     .
                  
                   
                     To
                     be
                     harmelesse
                     .
                  
                   
                     To
                     be
                     simple
                     concerning
                     euill
                     .
                  
                   
                     To
                     loue
                     goodnesse
                     for
                     it selfe
                     .
                  
                   
                     To
                     bee
                     meeke
                     and
                     lowly-minded
                     .
                  
                   
                     So
                     to
                     feare
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     to
                     enuy
                     the
                     wicked
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Circumspection
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 hath
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   
                     A
                     respect
                     of
                     lesser
                     Commandements
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Abstaining
                     from
                     appearance
                     of
                     euill
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Obseruation
                     of
                     the
                     circumstances
                     of
                     things
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Vnrebukeablenesse
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Auoiding
                     euill
                     when
                     good
                     might
                     come
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Growth
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Abounding
                     in
                     goodnesse
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Finishing
                     of
                     holinesse
                     .
                  
                   
                     Progresse
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Moderation
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 neither
                 iust
                 nor
                 wicked
                 ouermuch
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 expounded
                 at
                 large
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Chap.
             5.
             p.
             81.
             to
             95.
             
          
           
             THVS
             of
             the
             generall
             Rules
             ;
             the
             particular
             Rules
             concerne
             either
             God
             ,
             or
             other
             men
             ,
             or
             our selues
             .
          
           
             Our
             whole
             duty
             to
             God
             concernes
             either
             his
             loue
             ,
             or
             his
             seruice
             .
          
           
             The
             loue
             of
             God
             must
             be
             considered
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             foundation
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             foundation
             of
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Rules
             about
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             concerne
             either
             the
             right
             conceiuing
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
             or
             our
             
             acquaintance
             with
             God.
             That
             we
             may
             conceiue
             aright
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Wee
                 must
                 cast
                 out
                 all
                 likenesses
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Wee
                 must
                 striue
                 to
                 conceiue
                 of
                 him
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 speciall
                 prayses
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 bring
                 with
                 vs
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 We
                 may
                 helpe
                 our selues
                 by
                 thinking
                 of
                 the
                 Godhead
                 in
                 the
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Wee
                 must
                 get
                 cure
                 for
                 Atheisticall
                 thoughts
                 ,
              
            
          
           
             That
             we
             may
             be
             acquainted
             with
             God.
             
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 prepare
                 our
                 harts
                 .
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 Wee
                 must
                 begge
                 acquaintance
                 by
                 prayer
                 ,
                 praying
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 earely
                 and
                 constantly
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 giue
                 our selues
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             6.
             p.
             95.
             to
             121.
             
          
           
             THVS
             of
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             :
             the
             Rules
             that
             concerne
             the
             exercise
             of
             our
             loue
             to
             God
             ,
             either
             shew
             vs
             how
             to
             manifest
             our
             loue
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             how
             to
             preserue
             it
             .
          
           
             Wee
             manifest
             our
             loue
             to
             God
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 auouching
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 prouiding
                 him
                 a
                 
                 place
                 to
                 dwell
                 with
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 By
                 louing
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 By
                 walking
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 fiue
                 things
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 By
                 honouring
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 wee
                 honour
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   
                     By
                     seeking
                     his
                     Kingdome
                     first
                     .
                  
                   
                     By
                     open
                     profession
                     of
                     his
                     Truth
                     .
                  
                   
                     By
                     grieuing
                     for
                     his
                     dishonour
                     .
                  
                   
                     By
                     directing
                     all
                     our
                     actions
                     to
                     his
                     glory
                     .
                  
                   
                     By
                     suffering
                     for
                     his
                     sake
                     .
                  
                   
                     By
                     honoring
                     such
                     as
                     feare
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     By
                     hating
                     his
                     enemies
                     .
                  
                   
                     By
                     speaking
                     of
                     his
                     Truth
                     
                     with
                     all
                     reuerence
                     .
                  
                   
                     By
                     free-will-offerings
                     .
                  
                   
                     By
                     praysing
                     him
                     :
                     where
                     diuers
                     Rules
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 By
                 trusting
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 we
                 shew
                 :
                 
                   
                     By
                     relying
                     vpon
                     his
                     mercy
                     for
                     our
                     saluation
                     .
                  
                   
                     By
                     committing
                     all
                     our
                     workes
                     to
                     his
                     blessing
                     .
                  
                   
                     By
                     beleeuing
                     what
                     he
                     saith
                  
                   
                     By
                     staying
                     vpon
                     him
                     in
                     all
                     distresses
                     ,
                     praying
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     casting
                     our
                     care
                     vpon
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     relying
                     vpon
                     his
                     helpe
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Without
                     leaning
                     to
                     our
                     vnderstanding
                     :
                  
                   
                     Without
                     murmuring
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Without
                     feare
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                     Without
                     care
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Without
                     vsing
                     ill
                     meanes
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 By
                 obeying
                 him
                 .
                 
                   
                     In
                     the
                     manner
                     also
                     of
                     our
                     manifesting
                     our
                     loue
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     doe
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         With
                         feruency
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         With
                         feare
                         :
                         and
                         our
                         feare
                         of
                         God
                         we
                         shew
                         ,
                         
                           
                             By
                             awful
                             thoughts
                             of
                             God.
                             
                          
                           
                             By
                             departing
                             from
                             euill
                             .
                          
                           
                             By
                             all
                             reuerence
                             of
                             minde
                             .
                          
                           
                             By
                             not
                             fearing
                             men
                             .
                          
                           
                             By
                             remembring
                             his
                             presence
                             .
                          
                           
                             By
                             trembling
                             at
                             his
                             iudgments
                             .
                          
                           
                             By
                             humility
                             in
                             the
                             vse
                             of
                             his
                             Ordinances
                             .
                          
                           
                             By
                             the
                             reuerend
                             vse
                             of
                             
                             his
                             very
                             Titles
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             7.
             p.
             121.
             
          
           
             THus
             of
             the
             manifestation
             of
             our
             loue
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             preseruation
             of
             our
             loue
             to
             God.
             
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Wee
                 must
                 separate
                 our selues
                 from
                 all
                 others
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Wee
                 must
                 beware
                 that
                 we
                 forget
                 not
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Wee
                 must
                 edifie
                 our selues
                 in
                 our
                 holy
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Wee
                 must
                 pray
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 waite
                 for
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 seek
                 his
                 speciall
                 presence
                 in
                 his
                 Ordinances
                 .
              
               
                 
                 7.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 preserue
                 the
                 Truth
                 hee
                 hath
                 deliuered
                 to
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Wee
                 must
                 study
                 his
                 prayses
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Wee
                 must
                 study
                 to
                 reioyce
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 containes
                 in
                 it
                 4.
                 things
                 :
                 where
                 eight
                 rules
                 to
                 obtaine
                 this
                 ioying
                 in
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Cha.
             8.
             p.
             121.
             to
             138.
             
          
           
             THus
             of
             our
             loue
             to
             God
             :
             his
             seruice
             followes
             ,
             and
             the
             rules
             about
             the
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             concerne
             either
             the
             parts
             of
             his
             seruice
             ,
             or
             the
             time
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Rules
             that
             concerne
             the
             parts
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             are
             
             either
             general
             to
             all
             parts
             ,
             or
             speciall
             .
          
           
             Nine
             things
             to
             bee
             remembred
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             Gods
             worship
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Preparation
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Godly
                 feare
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Penitency
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Griefe
                 that
                 others
                 serue
                 not
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 all
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Precedency
                 before
                 other
                 businesses
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 That
                 we
                 serue
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 hearts
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Desire
                 to
                 please
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Detestation
                 of
                 what
                 might
                 draw
                 vs
                 from
                 his
                 seruice
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Chap.
             9.
             p.
             138.
             to
             147.
             
          
           
             THe
             speciall
             Rules
             concerne
             either
             his
             publique
             seruice
             ,
             or
             the
             particular
             parts
             of
             his
             seruice
             :
             Vnto
             the
             publique
             seruice
             ,
             
               
                 All
                 must
                 come
                 ,
              
               
                 With
                 speciall
                 reuerence
              
               
                 And
                 zeale
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 zeale
                 to
                 be
                 shewed
                 six
                 waies
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 with
                 our
                 consent
                 ,
              
               
                 With
                 speciall
                 gladnesse
                 before
                 God
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 trust
                 in
                 his
                 mercy
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 thankefulnes
                 for
                 all
                 successes
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             10.
             p.
             147.
             to
             156.
             
          
           
             THE
             speciall
             parts
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             are
             ,
             
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 Hearing
                 :
                 where
                 the
                 rules
                 concerne
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Before
                 hearing
                 .
                 
                   
                     A
                     resolution
                     to
                     deny
                     our
                     owne
                     wits
                     and
                     affections
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     meek
                     and
                     humble
                     spirit
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 hearing
                 .
                 
                   
                     Speciall
                     attention
                     .
                  
                   
                     Prouing
                     of
                     the
                     doctrine
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 After
                 Hearing
                 :
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Meditation
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Practice
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 p.
                 156.
                 to
                 166.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 THE
                 Sacraments
                 which
                 are
                 either
                 Baptisme
                 or
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 Baptisme
                 wee
                 haue
                 diuers
                 things
                 to
                 doe
                 :
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     About
                     our
                     children
                     to
                     present
                     them
                     to
                     Baptisme
                     ,
                     
                       
                         In
                         due
                         time
                         .
                      
                       
                         In
                         faith
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         With
                         Thankefulnesse
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     About
                     our selues
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     vse
                     of
                     our
                     owne
                     Baptisme
                     ,
                     
                       
                         In
                         case
                         of
                         doubting
                         ,
                      
                       
                         In
                         the
                         case
                         of
                         temptatiō
                         to
                         sin
                         ,
                         where
                         our
                         Baptisme
                         serues
                         for
                         vse
                         three
                         waies
                         :
                      
                       
                         In
                         the
                         case
                         of
                         doubting
                         of
                         our
                         perseuerance
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     About
                     others
                     ,
                     to
                     acknowledge
                     the
                     Baptized
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 p.
                 166.
                 to
                 171.
                 
              
               
                 COncerning
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 wee
                 are
                 charged
                 with
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Examination
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     discerning
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     Bodie
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     shewing
                     forth
                     of
                     the
                     death
                     of
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     The
                     vowes
                     of
                     louing
                     the
                     godly
                     .
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     Reconciliation
                     .
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     Vowes
                     of
                     holy
                     life
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 p.
                 171.
                 to
                 178.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 PRayer
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 the
                 Rules
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Thy
                     words
                     must
                     bee
                     few
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Thy
                     heart
                     must
                     bee
                     lifted
                     vp
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     three
                     things
                     in
                     it
                     ;
                     vnderstanding
                     ,
                     freedom
                     from
                     distractions
                     ,
                     and
                     feruency
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Thou
                     must
                     vse
                     all
                     manner
                     of
                     prayer
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Thou
                     must
                     perseuer
                     in
                     prayer
                     .
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     Thou
                     must
                     be
                     instant
                     without
                     fainting
                     or
                     discouragement
                     .
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     With
                     supplications
                     for
                     all
                     sorts
                     .
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     In
                     all
                     things
                     thou
                     must
                     giue
                     thankes
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Cha.
                 14.
                 p.
                 178.
                 to
                 184.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 REading
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 the
                 Rules
                 are
                 :
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Reade
                     daily
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Meditate
                     of
                     what
                     thou
                     readest
                  
                   
                     
                     3.
                     
                     Conferre
                     vpon
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Resolue
                     to
                     obey
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 pa.
                 184.
                 to
                 186.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 SInging
                 of
                 P●●lmes
                 ,
                 the
                 rules
                 are
                 :
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Teach
                     one
                     another
                     by
                     Psalmes
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Sing
                     with
                     the
                     heart
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Sing
                     with
                     grace
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Make
                     melody
                     to
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 p.
                 186.
                 to
                 190.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 VOwes
                 :
                 the
                 rules
                 are
                 :
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Before
                     thou
                     vow
                     ,
                     consider
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     When
                     thou
                     hast
                     vowed
                     ,
                     defer
                     not
                     to
                     pay
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Swearing
                 :
                 the
                 rules
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Sweare
                     not
                     by
                     any
                     thing
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Sweare
                     in
                     Truth
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Sweare
                     in
                     Iudgement
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Sweare
                     in
                     righteousnesse
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 p.
                 190.
                 to
                 193.
                 
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 FAsting
                 ,
                 rules
                 concerne
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     strictnesse
                     of
                     the
                     abstinen●●
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     humbling
                     of
                     the
                     soule
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 p.
                 193.
                 to
                 204.
                 
              
               
                 HItherto
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 :
                 the
                 time
                 followes
                 ,
                 which
                 chiefly
                 is
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rules
                 about
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 concern●
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     preparation
                     to
                     it
                     :
                     
                       
                         End
                         thy
                         worke
                         .
                      
                       
                         Auoid
                         domestical
                         vnquietnes
                         .
                      
                       
                         Cleanse
                         thy selfe
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     celebration
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     where
                     is
                     prescribed
                     :
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Rest
                         from
                         all
                         worke
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Readinesse
                         and
                         delight
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         Care
                         and
                         watchfulnesse
                         .
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         Sincerity
                         to
                         bee
                         shewed
                         :
                         
                           
                           
                             By
                             doing
                             Gods
                             works
                             with
                             as
                             much
                             care
                             as
                             our
                             owne
                             .
                          
                           
                             By
                             obseruing
                             the
                             whole
                             day
                             .
                          
                           
                             By
                             auoiding
                             the
                             lesser
                             violations
                             of
                             the
                             Sabbath
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         5.
                         
                         Faith
                         ,
                         by
                         trusting
                         vpon
                         his
                         blessing
                         .
                      
                       
                         6.
                         
                         Discretion
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     19.
                     p.
                     204.
                     to
                     209.
                     
                  
                   
                     HItherto
                     of
                     the
                     rules
                     that
                     concerne
                     our
                     carriage
                     towards
                     God
                     :
                     Towards
                     man
                     followes
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     either
                     towards
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     or
                     towards
                     some
                     men
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     rules
                     that
                     order
                     vs
                     in
                     our
                     carriage
                     towards
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     concerne
                     either
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     or
                     mercy
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     rules
                     that
                     concerne
                     righteousnesie
                     ,
                     either
                     order
                     in
                     company
                     ,
                     or
                     out
                     of
                     company
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     In
                     company
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     ordered
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     sin
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     way
                     how
                     to
                     carry
                     our selues
                     inoffensiuely
                     :
                  
                   
                     For
                     matter
                     of
                     Religion
                     look
                     to
                     it
                     :
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         That
                         thou
                         take
                         not
                         vp
                         the
                         name
                         of
                         God
                         in
                         vaine
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         That
                         thou
                         auoide
                         vaine
                         ianglings
                         ,
                         about
                         doubtfull
                         disputations
                         ,
                         or
                         curious
                         questions
                         ,
                         or
                         vnprofitable
                         reasonings
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         If
                         thou
                         be
                         asked
                         a
                         reason
                         of
                         thy
                         hope
                         ,
                         answer
                         with
                         all
                         reuerence
                         and
                         meekenesse
                         .
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         Let
                         thy
                         communication
                         be
                         yea
                         ,
                         yea
                         ,
                         and
                         nay
                         ,
                         nay
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     20.
                     p.
                     209.
                     to
                     216.
                     
                  
                   
                     AS
                     for
                     the
                     faults
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Iustifie
                         not
                         the
                         wicked
                         ,
                         
                         nor
                         condemne
                         the
                         righteous
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Conuerse
                         ,
                         without
                         iudging
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         Walke
                         not
                         about
                         with
                         tales
                         .
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         Reprooue
                         ,
                         but
                         hate
                         not
                         .
                      
                       
                         5.
                         
                         Passe
                         by
                         meere
                         frailties
                         .
                      
                       
                         6.
                         
                         Giue
                         soft
                         answeres
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     21.
                     p.
                     216.
                     to
                     229.
                     
                  
                   
                     THat
                     thou
                     maist
                     conuerse
                     inoffensiuely
                     ,
                     thou
                     must
                     look
                     to
                     three
                     things
                     ,
                     humility
                     ,
                     discretion
                     ,
                     and
                     purity
                     .
                  
                   
                     Vnto
                     the
                     humility
                     of
                     thy
                     conuersation
                     belong
                     these
                     rules
                     .
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Be
                         soft
                         ,
                         shew
                         all
                         meekenesse
                         to
                         all
                         men
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Hearken
                         to
                         the
                         words
                         of
                         those
                         that
                         are
                         wise
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         Stand
                         not
                         in
                         the
                         place
                         of
                         great
                         men
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     Vnto
                     the
                     discretion
                     of
                     thy
                     conuersation
                     belong
                     these
                     rules
                     .
                     
                       
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Speake
                         what
                         is
                         acceptable
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Auoide
                         those
                         that
                         cause
                         diuisions
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         Make
                         no
                         friendship
                         with
                         the
                         angry
                         man.
                         
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         In
                         the
                         euill
                         time
                         bee
                         silent
                         .
                      
                       
                         5.
                         
                         And
                         communicate
                         not
                         thy
                         secrets
                         .
                      
                       
                         6.
                         
                         Withdraw
                         thy
                         foote
                         from
                         thy
                         neighbours
                         house
                         .
                      
                       
                         7.
                         
                         Restraine
                         thy
                         passions
                         .
                      
                       
                         8.
                         
                         Blesse
                         not
                         thy
                         friend
                         with
                         a
                         loud
                         voyce
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     Vnto
                     the
                     purity
                     of
                     thy
                     conuersation
                     belong
                     these
                     rules
                     :
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Refraine
                         thy
                         tongue
                         from
                         euill
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Especially
                         auoide
                         filthy
                         speaking
                         ,
                         foolish
                         talking
                         and
                         iesting
                         ,
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         Auoide
                         reuelling
                         and
                         drinking
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Chap.
                     22.
                     pa.
                     229.
                     to
                     233.
                     
                  
                   
                     OVT
                     of
                     company
                     :
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Conceiue
                         loue
                         to
                         all
                         men
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Pray
                         for
                         all
                         sorts
                         of
                         men
                         ;
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         Prouide
                         to
                         liue
                         ,
                         
                           
                             Honestly
                             ,
                             without
                             Scandall
                             .
                          
                           
                             Iustly
                             ,
                             without
                             Deceit
                             .
                          
                           
                             Peaceably
                             ,
                             without
                             Strife
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     23.
                     pa.
                     233.
                     to
                     245.
                     
                  
                   
                     THus
                     of
                     righteousnesse
                     :
                     mercy
                     followeth
                     ;
                     and
                     vnto
                     mercy
                     is
                     requisite
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Willingnesse
                         ,
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Labour
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         Liberality
                         .
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         Humility
                         to
                         be
                         shewed
                         fiue
                         waies
                         .
                      
                       
                         5.
                         
                         Faith
                         ,
                         in
                         two
                         respects
                      
                       
                         6.
                         
                         Discretion
                         in
                         foure
                         respects
                         .
                      
                       
                         7.
                         
                         Sympathy
                         .
                      
                       
                         8.
                         
                         Sincerity
                         in
                         fiue
                         things
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     24.
                     pa.
                     245.
                     to
                     260.
                     
                  
                   
                     THus
                     of
                     the
                     Rules
                     that
                     order
                     our
                     carriage
                     towards
                     all
                     men
                     :
                     towards
                     some
                     men
                     followes
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     either
                     wicked
                     ,
                     
                     or
                     godly
                     :
                     
                       
                         As
                         for
                         the
                         wicked
                         ,
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             Hold
                             no
                             needlesse
                             society
                             with
                             them
                             .
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             When
                             thou
                             must
                             needes
                             come
                             into
                             their
                             company
                             ,
                             carry
                             thy selfe
                             wisely
                             ,
                             that
                             thou
                             maist
                             ,
                             if
                             it
                             be
                             possible
                             ,
                             win
                             them
                             :
                             and
                             to
                             this
                             end
                             shew
                             
                               
                                 1.
                                 
                                 Thy
                                 mortification
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 2.
                                 
                                 Reuerend
                                 speech
                                 in
                                 matter
                                 of
                                 God
                                 and
                                 Religion
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 3.
                                 
                                 Meekenesse
                                 of
                                 wisedome
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 4.
                                 
                                 Reseruednesse
                                 in
                                 8.
                                 things
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 5.
                                 
                                 Mercy
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 6.
                                 
                                 Vndauntednesse
                                 in
                                 a
                                 good
                                 cause
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 7.
                                 
                                 Patience
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 8.
                                 
                                 Loue
                                 to
                                 thy
                                 enemies
                                 .
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     25.
                     p.
                     260.
                     to
                     271.
                     
                  
                   
                     THus
                     of
                     our
                     carriage
                     towards
                     wicked
                     men
                     :
                     In
                     our
                     carriage
                     towards
                     the
                     godly
                     ,
                     the
                     sum
                     of
                     all
                     is
                     ,
                     Walke
                     in
                     loue
                     :
                     and
                     the
                     particular
                     rules
                     concerne
                     ,
                     either
                     the
                     manifestation
                     of
                     our
                     loue
                     vnto
                     them
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     preseruation
                     of
                     loue
                     to
                     thē
                     .
                  
                   
                     Six
                     wayes
                     to
                     manifest
                     our
                     loue
                     to
                     the
                     godly
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         By
                         courtesie
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         By
                         receiuing
                         them
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         By
                         bearing
                         their
                         burthens
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         4.
                         
                         By
                         prouoking
                         them
                         to
                         good
                         duties
                         .
                      
                       
                         5.
                         
                         By
                         faithfulnesse
                         in
                         their
                         businesse
                         .
                      
                       
                         6.
                         
                         By
                         imploying
                         our
                         gifts
                         for
                         their
                         good
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     26.
                     pa.
                     271.
                     to
                     279.
                     
                  
                   
                     FOR
                     the
                     preseruation
                     of
                     our
                     loue
                     to
                     the
                     godly
                     ,
                     some
                     things
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     things
                     to
                     be
                     auoided
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     things
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     ,
                     are
                     :
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Labour
                         to
                         be
                         like-minded
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Follow
                         peace
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         Couer
                         their
                         nakednesses
                         .
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         Confesse
                         your
                         faults
                         one
                         to
                         another
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Chap.
                     27.
                     pag.
                     279.
                     to
                     288.
                     
                  
                   
                     TEN
                     things
                     to
                     be
                     auoyded
                     .
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Suits
                         in
                         Law.
                         
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Dissimulation
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         Conceitednesse
                         .
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         Reioycing
                         in
                         iniquity
                         .
                      
                       
                         5.
                         
                         The
                         minding
                         of
                         our
                         owne
                         things
                         .
                      
                       
                         6.
                         
                         Ficklenesse
                         .
                      
                       
                         7.
                         
                         Vaine-glory
                         .
                      
                       
                         8.
                         
                         Iudging
                         .
                      
                       
                         9.
                         
                         Euill
                         words
                         ,
                         and
                         complaining
                         .
                      
                       
                         10.
                         
                         The
                         forsaking
                         of
                         their
                         fellowship
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Chap.
                     28.
                     p.
                     288.
                     to
                     294.
                     
                  
                   
                     OTher
                     Rules
                     which
                     concerne
                     onely
                     some
                     of
                     the
                     godly
                     .
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Such
                         as
                         are
                         falne
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Such
                         as
                         are
                         weake
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         Such
                         as
                         are
                         strong
                         .
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         Such
                         as
                         are
                         especially
                         kuit
                         vnto
                         vs
                         in
                         friendship
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Those
                     that
                     are
                     falne
                     ,
                     are
                     either
                     falne
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     or
                     from
                     thee
                     :
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     either
                     grosly
                     or
                     by
                     infirmity
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     are
                     guilty
                     of
                     foule
                     vices
                     ,
                     or
                     extreme
                     omissions
                     .
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Warne
                         them
                         ,
                         and
                         reproue
                         them
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         If
                         they
                         mend
                         not
                         ,
                         auoide
                         them
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         If
                         they
                         repent
                         ,
                         forgiue
                         them
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     Toward
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     falne
                     frō
                     thee
                     ,
                     by
                     trespassing
                     against
                     thee
                     ,
                     obserue
                     these
                     rules
                     :
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Either
                         speake
                         not
                         of
                         it
                         ,
                         or
                         so
                         ,
                         as
                         thou
                         vex
                         not
                         at
                         it
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         In
                         great
                         wrongs
                         two
                         things
                         are
                         to
                         bee
                         done
                         :
                         
                           
                             First
                             ,
                             when
                             the
                             trespasse
                             is
                             secret
                             ,
                             reprooue
                             him
                             priuatly
                             :
                             if
                             he
                             mend
                             not
                             ,
                             reprooue
                             him
                             before
                             witnesse
                             :
                             if
                             hee
                             yet
                             mend
                             not
                             ,
                             make
                             the
                             Church
                             acquainted
                             with
                             it
                             :
                             if
                             he
                             will
                             not
                             then
                             amend
                             ,
                             hold
                             him
                             as
                             a
                             Heathen
                             ,
                             or
                             a
                             Publican
                             .
                          
                           
                             
                             Secondly
                             ,
                             if
                             he
                             repent
                             ,
                             forgiue
                             him
                             ,
                             as
                             often
                             as
                             he
                             saith
                             ,
                             It
                             repenteth
                             him
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 29.
                 pa.
                 294.
                 to
                 298.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 TOwards
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 weake
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     We
                     must
                     not
                     intangle
                     them
                     with
                     doubtfull
                     disputations
                     concerning
                     Ceremonies
                     ,
                     or
                     things
                     indifferent
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Wee
                     must
                     beare
                     with
                     their
                     weakenesses
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Wee
                     must
                     not
                     offend
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Wee
                     must
                     incourage
                     and
                     comfort
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     In
                     things
                     indifferent
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     suffer
                     a
                     little
                     restraint
                     of
                     our
                     owne
                     liberty
                     to
                     please
                     them
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Towards
                 strong
                 Christians
                 :
                 
                   
                     First
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     acknowledge
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     wee
                     must
                     set
                     their
                     practice
                     before
                     vs
                     ,
                     as
                     examples
                     of
                     imitation
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     submitour
                     selues
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     to
                     haue
                     their
                     iudgements
                     in
                     all
                     doubtfull
                     things
                     .
                  
                   
                     Fourthly
                     ,
                     how
                     we
                     must
                     carry
                     our selues
                     towards
                     our
                     speciall
                     friend
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Neuer
                 forsake
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Giue
                 him
                 hearty
                 counsell
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Be
                 friendly
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Communicate
                 thy
                 secrets
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Loue
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 speciall
                 loue
                 :
                 
                   
                   
                     First
                     ,
                     as
                     thine
                     owne
                     soule
                     .
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     at
                     all
                     times
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     a
                     sincere
                     loue
                     ,
                     that
                     looketh
                     not
                     for
                     bribes
                     .
                  
                   
                     Fourthly
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     bee
                     such
                     a
                     loue
                     as
                     will
                     reach
                     to
                     his
                     posterity
                     ,
                     if
                     need
                     be
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             30.
             p.
             298.
             to
             308.
             
          
           
             RVles
             that
             concerne
             our selues
             ,
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Either
             our
             Generall
             ,
             or
             Particular
             Calling
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             our
             generall
             Calling
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Our
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Our
                 Repentance
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Our
                 Hope
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Concerning
             our
             Faith
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             expert
             in
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             promises
             ,
             that
             concerne
             infirmities
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             third
             Treatise
             .
             Our
             iudgement
             must
             be
             established
             particularly
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Principles
             ,
             expressed
             in
             the
             fifth
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Concerning
             our
             Repentance
             ,
             one
             Rule
             is
             of
             singular
             vse
             ,
             and
             that
             concernes
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             present
             sinnes
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             first
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Concerning
             our
             Hope
             ,
             4
             things
             :
             
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 pray
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 glory
                 is
                 prouided
                 for
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 vse
                 all
                 diligence
                 to
                 perfect
                 our
                 assurance
                 of
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 die
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 accustome
                 our
                 thoughts
                 to
                 the
                 daily
                 contemplation
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 conuersation
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 striue
                 to
                 inable
                 our selues
                 for
                 the
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 waite
                 for
                 his
                 comming
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             31.
             pa.
             308.
             to
             317.
             
          
           
             SEuen
             things
             to
             be
             auoided
             in
             our
             particular
             Calling
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Slothfulnesse
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Vnfaithfulnesse
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Rashnesse
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Passion
                 ,
                 or
                 perturbation
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Temptations
                 of
                 our
                 Calling
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Worldlinesse
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Prophanenesse
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             32.
             pa.
             317.
             to
             323.
             
          
           
             HOw
             we
             must
             cary
             our selues
             in
             afflictiō
             Eight
             things
             to
             be
             auoided
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Dissembling
                 .
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 Shame
                 :
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Impatience
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Discouragement
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Trust
                 in
                 carnall
                 friends
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Perplexed
                 cares
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Sudden
                 feares
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Carelessenesse
                 of
                 thy
                 wayes
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Fiue
             things
             to
             be
             done
             in
             the
             time
             of
             affliction
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 vpon
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 beare
                 our
                 crosse
                 with
                 patiience
                 and
                 contentation
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 vse
                 all
                 good
                 meanes
                 for
                 our
                 deliuerance
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 shew
                 our
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 cast
                 our
                 burthen
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 shew
                 our
                 obedience
                 to
                 God.
                 foure
                 waies
                 :
                 
                   
                     First
                     ,
                     by
                     submitting
                     our selues
                     to
                     Gods
                     will.
                     
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     iudge
                     our selues
                     ,
                     and
                     acknowledge
                     our
                     sinnes
                     to
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     if
                     wee
                     bee
                     constant
                     in
                     the
                     good
                     wayes
                     of
                     godlinesse
                     .
                  
                   
                     Fourthly
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     learne
                     more
                     righteousnes
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     made
                     by
                     our
                     crosses
                     to
                     do
                     holy
                     duties
                     with
                     better
                     affections
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           
        
         
           Containing
           the
           Preface
           ,
           which
           shewes
           the
           drift
           ,
           warrant
           ,
           profit
           ,
           and
           vse
           of
           the
           ensuing
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           THE
           onely
           thing
           intended
           in
           this
           Treatise
           is
           ,
           
           to
           collect
           for
           thy
           vse
           (
           Christian
           Reader
           )
           those
           directions
           scattered
           here
           &
           there
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           which
           may
           ,
           through
           out
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           thy
           life
           ,
           tell
           thee
           ,
           what
           thou
           must
           do
           in
           the
           right
           order
           of
           thy
           conuersation
           :
           How
           thou
           shouldst
           behaue
           thy selfe
           
             toward
             God
          
           ,
           and
           how
           thou
           shouldst
           carry
           thy selfe
           
             toward
             men
          
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           occasions
           of
           thy
           life
           :
           
             In
             company
             ,
             out
             of
             company
             :
          
           In
           all
           duties
           either
           of
           righteousnesse
           or
           mercy
           :
           and
           how
           thou
           shouldst
           dispose
           of
           thy selfe
           
             in
             affliction
          
           ,
           and
           
             out
             of
             affliction
          
           ,
           at
           all
           times
           .
        
         
           And
           thou
           maist
           be
           the
           more
           encouraged
           to
           study
           and
           practise
           these
           rules
           ,
           
           because
           thou
           hast
           the
           most
           
           expresse
           &
           apparant
           word
           of
           God
           to
           warrant
           and
           require
           thy
           obedience
           herein
           .
        
         
           Be
           not
           so
           prophane
           ,
           as
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           here
           is
           more
           to
           do
           then
           needs
           ,
           or
           that
           I
           burthen
           the
           liues
           of
           Christians
           with
           a
           multitude
           of
           vnnecessary
           Precepts
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           the
           way
           harder
           then
           it
           is
           :
           For
           I
           require
           thy
           obedience
           in
           nothing
           ,
           thou
           hast
           not
           reason
           to
           be
           perswaded
           to
           bee
           enioyned
           thee
           by
           the
           pure
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           And
           thou
           must
           know
           ,
           to
           the
           confusion
           of
           thy
           security
           ;
           that
           hee
           that
           will
           walke
           
           safely
           ,
           must
           
             walke
             by
             rule
             ,
             Gal.
          
           6.
           16.
           
           Hee
           is
           yet
           
             in
             darkenesse
             ,
             and
             walkes
             on
             in
             darkenesse
             ,
          
           and
           sees
           not
           what
           he
           doth
           ,
           or
           whither
           hee
           goeth
           ,
           that
           doth
           not
           make
           
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             the
             light
             vnto
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             the
             Lanterne
             vnto
             his
             pathes
             :
             Psal.
          
           119.
           
           There
           is
           a
           holy
           
             order
             of
             life
          
           commended
           in
           the
           godly
           ,
           Col.
           2.
           5.
           and
           Gods
           promises
           are
           made
           to
           such
           as
           
             will
             dispose
             of
             their
             waies
             aright
             .
          
           A
           loose
           conuersation
           is
           an
           ill
           conuersation
           ;
           and
           if
           euer
           we
           would
           
             see
             the
             saluation
             of
             God
          
           ,
           wee
           must
           bee
           at
           the
           paines
           to
           dispose
           of
           our
           
           waies
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           we
           dispose
           of
           our
           waies
           aright
           ,
           
             Psal
             ,
             50.
             vlt.
          
           
        
         
           The
           benefite
           thou
           maist
           reape
           by
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           
           is
           much
           euery
           way
           ,
           if
           the
           fault
           bee
           not
           in
           thy selfe
           :
           for
           here
           thou
           maist
           briefely
           behold
           the
           substance
           of
           a
           godly
           life
           ;
           thou
           maist
           in
           a
           short
           time
           informe
           thy
           knowledge
           in
           that
           great
           doctrine
           of
           practicall
           Diuinity
           :
           But
           especially
           thou
           maist
           ,
           by
           the
           help
           of
           this
           Treatise
           see
           a
           sound
           way
           ,
           how
           to
           beautifie
           thy
           owne
           conuersation
           ,
           with
           the
           addition
           of
           diuers
           rules
           ,
           which
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           hitherto
           
           thou
           hast
           not
           taken
           notice
           of
           :
           God
           hath
           promised
           
             much
             peace
          
           ,
           and
           comfort
           vnto
           
             such
             as
             will
             walke
             according
             vnto
             rule
             ,
             Gal.
          
           6.
           16.
           
           Yea
           ,
           hee
           hath
           promised
           ,
           
             that
             they
             shall
             see
             the
             saluation
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             dispose
             their
             way
             aright
             ,
             Psal.
             50.
             vlt.
          
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           greater
           labour
           to
           trauaile
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           then
           to
           shew
           it
           ;
           but
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           great
           benefite
           to
           be
           shewed
           the
           way
           .
           Howsoeuer
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           greater
           glory
           to
           obserue
           these
           rules
           ,
           then
           to
           know
           them
           ,
           or
           prescribe
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           thou
           wilt
           obiect
           ,
           
           
           that
           the
           rules
           are
           so
           many
           ,
           thou
           canst
           neuer
           remember
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           profite
           by
           them
           .
           I
           answer
           :
        
         
           If
           I
           haue
           made
           the
           rules
           no
           more
           in
           number
           then
           God
           hath
           made
           them
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           thou
           maist
           not
           finde
           fault
           with
           me
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           no
           man
           that
           is
           to
           learne
           any
           Trade
           ,
           or
           Science
           ,
           but
           hee
           meeteth
           with
           more
           directions
           ,
           then
           hee
           can
           on
           the
           suddaine
           reach
           to
           ,
           or
           practise
           ,
           and
           yet
           hee
           reiects
           not
           his
           Trade
           or
           Science
           ,
           because
           in
           time
           he
           hopes
           to
           learne
           it
           all
           .
           Would
           we
           put
           on
           a
           resolution
           to
           serue
           a
           Prentiship
           
           to
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           worke
           hard
           one
           whole
           seuen
           yeeres
           :
           oh
           ,
           what
           work
           would
           we
           dispatch
           !
           How
           many
           Rules
           and
           Knowledges
           would
           wee
           grow
           skilfull
           in
           !
           But
           alas
           ,
           after
           many
           yeeres
           profession
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           the
           most
           of
           vs
           ,
           if
           all
           were
           put
           together
           ,
           haue
           not
           done
           the
           worke
           ,
           that
           might
           haue
           bene
           done
           in
           few
           daies
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           thou
           shouldst
           lay
           all
           these
           Rules
           before
           thee
           at
           once
           ,
           but
           marke
           out
           certaine
           choise
           Rules
           ,
           so
           many
           as
           thou
           canst
           well
           remember
           ,
           and
           
           striue
           ,
           by
           daily
           practice
           ,
           to
           bring
           thy selfe
           to
           some
           kinde
           of
           dexterity
           in
           obseruing
           them
           .
           There
           bee
           some
           rules
           of
           each
           kinde
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           thou
           bee
           a
           true
           Christian
           ,
           thou
           knowest
           and
           obseruest
           already
           :
           These
           thou
           maist
           continue
           to
           obserue
           still
           ,
           without
           loading
           thy
           memory
           about
           them
           .
           Now
           if
           those
           be
           omitted
           ,
           then
           consider
           of
           the
           rest
           that
           remaine
           ,
           which
           of
           them
           do
           most
           concerne
           thee
           ,
           or
           would
           most
           adorne
           thy
           practice
           and
           profession
           ,
           or
           are
           such
           as
           thou
           neuer
           hitherto
           didst
           make
           conscience
           of
           :
           
           Extract
           or
           marke
           out
           so
           many
           of
           those
           at
           a
           time
           ,
           as
           thou
           wouldst
           in
           daily
           practice
           striue
           to
           attaine
           ,
           and
           when
           thou
           hast
           learned
           them
           ,
           then
           go
           on
           ,
           and
           prescribe
           to
           thy selfe
           new
           Lessons
           .
           To
           a
           carnall
           minde
           ,
           all
           the
           way
           of
           godlinesse
           is
           impossible
           ,
           but
           to
           a
           godly
           and
           willing
           minde
           all
           things
           ,
           through
           the
           power
           and
           assistance
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           possible
           :
           God
           will
           accept
           thy
           desire
           and
           endeuour
           ,
           and
           will
           adde
           strength
           and
           might
           ,
           and
           encourage
           thee
           in
           all
           his
           waies
           .
           By
           prayer
           thou
           maist
           forme
           any
           grace
           in
           
           thee
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           power
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           hath
           to
           preuaile
           for
           any
           thing
           thou
           dost
           aske
           the
           Father
           in
           his
           name
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           benefite
           may
           come
           to
           thee
           ,
           if
           thou
           daily
           reade
           these
           directions
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           quicken
           thee
           to
           a
           great
           care
           of
           wel-doing
           ,
           and
           giue
           thee
           cause
           to
           
             walke
             humbly
             with
             thy
             God
          
           ,
           and
           abase
           thy selfe
           for
           thine
           owne
           insufficiency
           :
           
             The
             Lord
             giue
             thee
             vnderstanding
             in
             all
             things
             ,
          
           and
           
             vnite
             thy
             heart
             vnto
             his
             feare
             alwaies
             ,
          
           that
           thou
           maist
           
             obserue
             to
             doe
          
           ,
           as
           hee
           commandeth
           thee
           ,
           
             and
             
             not
             turne
             from
             the
             good
             way
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             thy
             life
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           
        
         
           Containing
           such
           Rules
           as
           in
           generall
           men
           must
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           as
           preparations
           and
           furtherances
           to
           a
           godly
           life
           .
        
         
           THE
           Rules
           of
           holy
           life
           may
           bee
           cast
           into
           two
           rankes
           :
           
           the
           first
           containing
           such
           rules
           as
           are
           Generall
           :
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           Particular
           .
           
        
         
           The
           
             generall
             rules
          
           are
           likewise
           of
           two
           sorts
           :
           some
           of
           them
           concerne
           certain
           
           
             generall
             preparations
             ,
             helpes
             ,
             or
             furtherances
          
           to
           a
           holy
           life
           ,
           without
           which
           men
           in
           vaine
           beginne
           the
           cares
           ,
           or
           endeuours
           of
           a
           reformed
           life
           :
           And
           some
           of
           them
           comprehend
           those
           necessary
           rules
           which
           are
           to
           be
           obserued
           
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             doing
          
           all
           holy
           duties
           ,
           
           and
           so
           are
           of
           singular
           vse
           to
           bee
           alwaies
           remembred
           ,
           when
           wee
           go
           about
           any
           seruice
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           first
           sort
           there
           are
           many
           rules
           ;
           
           for
           they
           that
           will
           addresse
           themselues
           to
           order
           their
           conuersation
           aright
           ,
           must
           be
           soundly
           carefull
           in
           the
           obseruation
           
           of
           these
           directions
           following
           .
        
         
           1
           He
           
             must
             examine
             himselfe
          
           about
           his
           faith
           and
           repentance
           ;
           hee
           must
           bee
           sure
           hee
           is
           reconciled
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           hath
           truely
           repented
           himselfe
           of
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           13.
           5.
           
           For
           vnlesse
           hee
           bee
           a
           
             new
             creature
          
           ,
           hee
           is
           
             no
             creature
          
           ,
           but
           a
           
             dead
             man
          
           ,
           and
           so
           vtterly
           vnable
           for
           the
           practice
           of
           these
           rules
           following
           :
           And
           
             without
             God
             we
             can
             do
             nothing
          
           ;
           and
           without
           God
           we
           are
           ,
           till
           we
           liue
           by
           faith
           :
           Besides
           ,
           the
           pollution
           of
           our
           hearts
           or
           liues
           drawne
           vpon
           vs
           by
           the
           custome
           of
           sinne
           past
           
           and
           present
           ,
           will
           so
           infect
           all
           we
           do
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           bee
           abominable
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           lost
           labour
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           first
           Rule
           .
        
         
           2
           His
           next
           care
           must
           be
           to
           learne
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           rules
           of
           life
           ;
           wee
           can
           neuer
           practise
           what
           we
           know
           not
           ,
           and
           therefore
           our
           next
           care
           and
           paines
           must
           be
           to
           get
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Gods
           waies
           distinctly
           ,
           and
           effectually
           ,
           into
           our
           heads
           and
           hearts
           ;
           Our
           direction
           must
           not
           be
           in
           our
           bookes
           ,
           but
           in
           our
           heads
           ;
           and
           a
           Christian
           must
           haue
           his
           rules
           alwaies
           before
           him
           ,
           that
           so
           hee
           
           may
           
             walke
             circumspectly
          
           by
           line
           and
           leuel
           ,
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             15.
             vnderstanding
             the
             will
             of
             God
          
           in
           what
           hee
           is
           to
           doe
           .
           
             He
             is
             in
             the
             way
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             hath
             and
             keepeth
             instruction
             ,
          
           how
           to
           liue
           ,
           Prou.
           10.
           17.
           whereas
           he
           
             that
             will
             not
          
           be
           at
           the
           paines
           of
           
             getting
             instruction
             ,
             erreth
          
           ,
           as
           Salomon
           saith
           :
           And
           therefore
           wee
           must
           
             take
             fast
             hold
             of
             instruction
             ,
             and
             not
             let
             her
             goe
             ,
             but
             keep
             her
             :
             for
             shee
             is
             our
             life
             ,
             Prou.
          
           4.
           13.
           
           Knowledge
           then
           ,
           of
           necessity
           must
           be
           had
           ,
           or
           in
           vaine
           we
           go
           about
           to
           liue
           well
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           such
           a
           rule
           ,
           as
           must
           not
           slightly
           bee
           passed
           ouer
           ,
           
           and
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           thus
           in
           generall
           to
           require
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           withall
           ,
           I
           would
           shew
           certain
           choice
           rules
           to
           be
           obserued
           by
           vs
           ,
           
           if
           wee
           would
           take
           a
           sound
           course
           to
           attaine
           knowledge
           .
           He
           then
           that
           would
           prosperously
           seeke
           sound
           knowledge
           ,
           must
           remember
           these
           directions
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           hee
           must
           
             esteeme
             knowledge
          
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           frame
           his
           heart
           to
           a
           high
           estimation
           of
           it
           ,
           accounting
           it
           as
           
             great
             treasure
          
           ,
           accounting
           the
           
             getting
             of
             wisdome
             aboue
             all
             gettings
             ,
             Pro.
          
           4.
           7.
           
           We
           must
           
             seek
             for
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             for
             siluer
             ,
             &
             search
             
             for
             her
             ,
             as
             for
             treasure
             ,
          
           and
           then
           with
           wonderfull
           successe
           shall
           
             wee
             vnderstand
             the
             right
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Prou.
          
           2.
           4.
           else
           our
           labour
           will
           bee
           blasted
           and
           fruitlesse
           ,
           if
           wee
           bring
           meane
           thoughts
           to
           the
           exercise
           of
           directions
           for
           the
           attaining
           of
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           he
           must
           take
           heede
           that
           
             hee
             consult
             not
             with
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ,
             Gal.
          
           1.
           16
           
           He
           must
           not
           regard
           other
           mens
           opinions
           ,
           or
           his
           own
           carnall
           reason
           ,
           but
           resolue
           to
           
             giue
             glory
             to
             God
             and
             his
             Word
             ,
          
           as
           willing
           to
           beleeue
           or
           doe
           whatsoeuer
           the
           Lord
           saith
           vnto
           him
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           must
           
             redeeme
             the
             time
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           5.
           16.
           
           Inasmuch
           as
           he
           hath
           lost
           so
           much
           time
           past
           ,
           hee
           must
           now
           prouide
           to
           allow
           himselfe
           conuenient
           and
           certaine
           time
           to
           be
           spent
           this
           way
           for
           the
           attaining
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           else
           to
           study
           by
           snatches
           and
           vncertainly
           ,
           will
           bee
           to
           little
           or
           no
           purpose
           .
           To
           complaine
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           will
           not
           serue
           the
           turne
           ,
           nor
           will
           the
           pretence
           of
           worldly
           businesse
           excuse
           vs
           :
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           
             buy
             so
             much
             time
          
           of
           our
           occasions
           ,
           as
           may
           bee
           competent
           for
           the
           supply
           of
           our
           wants
           in
           knowledge
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           in
           seeking
           knowledge
           ,
           
             he
             must
             be
             wise
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             Prou.
          
           9.
           12.
           
           He
           must
           striue
           to
           
             vnderstand
             his
             owne
             way
          
           ,
           so
           to
           be
           carefull
           to
           know
           the
           generals
           about
           religion
           ,
           as
           his
           speciall
           care
           bee
           in
           all
           things
           to
           referre
           what
           hee
           reades
           or
           heares
           ,
           to
           the
           particular
           directions
           of
           his
           owne
           soule
           .
           This
           is
           a
           rule
           of
           singular
           Vse
           ,
           if
           it
           could
           bee
           beaten
           into
           mens
           heads
           ,
           and
           for
           want
           of
           this
           ,
           many
           Christians
           ,
           after
           long
           paines
           ,
           &
           much
           time
           spent
           ,
           haue
           bin
           found
           exceeding
           ignorant
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
           Hee
           must
           
             be
             swift
             to
             
             heare
             ,
             Iam.
          
           1.
           19.
           with
           all
           frequency
           and
           attention
           ,
           making
           vse
           of
           the
           publike
           Ministry
           ,
           striuing
           with
           his
           owne
           heart
           against
           deadnesse
           ,
           and
           drowsinesse
           ,
           and
           remouing
           al
           impediments
           might
           bee
           cast
           in
           his
           way
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           his
           worldly
           occasions
           ,
           obseruing
           all
           opportunities
           for
           hearing
           ,
           especially
           when
           hee
           seeth
           the
           heart
           of
           his
           Teacher
           enlarged
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           Doctrine
           more
           then
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           or
           in
           other
           things
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           
           Sixtly
           ,
           he
           must
           
             auoid
             vaine
             questions
             ,
             and
             fruitles
             contemplations
             ,
             Titus
             .
             3.
             9.
             
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             20.
             2.
             
             Tim.
          
           2.
           23.
           
           When
           the
           light
           of
           doctrin
           was
           so
           great
           in
           the
           Primitiue
           times
           ,
           this
           was
           one
           practice
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           to
           draw
           aside
           the
           studies
           of
           Christians
           from
           necessary
           and
           solid
           truths
           ,
           to
           Genealogies
           or
           quarrels
           about
           words
           or
           vaine
           controuersies
           ,
           falsly
           called
           
             oppositions
             of
             science
          
           :
           We
           must
           therfore
           be
           warned
           of
           this
           
             method
             of
             Sathan
          
           ,
           &
           till
           we
           know
           cleerly
           the
           wayes
           of
           life
           ,
           allow
           our selues
           no
           time
           for
           more
           remote
           studies
           ,
           or
           fruitlesse
           Controuersies
           .
           What
           riches
           of
           knowlege
           might
           some
           Christians
           
           haue
           attained
           to
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           spent
           the
           time
           (
           they
           haue
           imployed
           about
           con●rouersies
           ,
           genealogies
           ,
           &
           generall
           knowledge
           )
           in
           the
           ●ound
           building
           of
           themselues
           vp
           in
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           their
           soules
           apparantly
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           ?
        
         
           Seuenthly
           ,
           
           hee
           must
           not
           ●est
           satisfied
           with
           a
           small
           measure
           of
           vnderstanding
           ;
           hee
           must
           not
           giue
           ouer
           when
           he
           hath
           gotten
           a
           little
           knowledge
           more
           then
           he
           had
           :
           hee
           must
           desire
           to
           
             increase
             in
             knowledge
          
           ,
           and
           neuer
           be
           well
           pleased
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           while
           he
           is
           but
           a
           
             Child
             in
             vnderstāding
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           14.
           20.
           
        
         
         
           8.
           
           
           Eightly
           ,
           Hee
           must
           
             inquire
             and
             take
             counsell
          
           ,
           he
           must
           propound
           his
           doubts
           daily
           and
           carefully
           .
           Hee
           that
           would
           know
           much
           ,
           must
           aske
           much
           ,
           hee
           must
           breake
           off
           that
           wretched
           silence
           he
           is
           prone
           to
           ,
           and
           prouide
           ,
           if
           it
           bee
           possible
           ,
           to
           enioy
           the
           fauor
           of
           some
           one
           or
           moe
           ,
           that
           are
           able
           to
           resolue
           his
           doubts
           from
           time
           to
           time
           .
           This
           rule
           hath
           incredible
           profit
           in
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           bee
           rightly
           practised
           ,
           Prou.
           15.
           12.
           
           &
           20.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           &
           27.
           9.
           
        
         
           Ninthly
           ,
           
           and
           lastly
           :
           He
           must
           
             bee
             rightly
             ordered
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Pastor
             .
          
           For
           the
           
           principal
           meanes
           of
           knowledge
           is
           assigned
           of
           God
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Ministry
           of
           his
           seruants
           :
           and
           therefore
           if
           wee
           would
           attaine
           knowledge
           ,
           we
           must
           dispose
           our selues
           aright
           towards
           our
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           end
           we
           must
           looke
           to
           it
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           that
           
             wee
             pray
             for
             them
          
           ,
           that
           their
           
             word
             may
             run
             and
             haue
             free
             passage
             ,
          
           &
           that
           God
           wold
           make
           them
           able
           to
           
             open
             vnto
             vs
             the
             mysteries
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             2.
             
             Thes.
             3.
             1.
             2.
             
             Colos.
             4.
             3.
             
             Ephes.
          
           6.
           19.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           we
           must
           
             keep
             their
             directions
          
           ,
           and
           make
           conscience
           of
           it
           to
           be
           carefull
           
             to
             obey
             them
          
           ,
           in
           what
           
           they
           command
           vs
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           11.
           2.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           wee
           must
           
             take
             heed
             of
             discouraging
             them
          
           .
           For
           this
           is
           
             not
             profitable
             for
             vs.
          
           For
           the
           more
           cheerefull
           and
           comfortable
           their
           hearts
           are
           ,
           the
           more
           apt
           they
           are
           to
           finde
           out
           profitable
           things
           for
           vs
           ,
           
             Heb.
             13.
             18.
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           16.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           And
           thus
           of
           the
           first
           and
           second
           rule
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           hee
           that
           would
           redresse
           his
           waies
           aright
           ,
           
           must
           
             get
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             wicked
             men
             :
          
           
           He
           must
           giue
           ouer
           euill
           company
           ,
           and
           sequester
           himselfe
           from
           the
           counsell
           and
           society
           of
           carnal
           
           and
           prophane
           persons
           .
           The
           necessity
           of
           this
           rule
           is
           both
           proued
           and
           vrged
           in
           these
           &
           many
           other
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             Prou.
             4.
             14.
             
             Psal.
             1.
             1.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             17.
             
             Epb.
          
           5.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           he
           must
           bring
           a
           minde
           full
           of
           care
           &
           desire
           ,
           and
           
             resolution
             to
             practise
          
           the
           rules
           ,
           when
           hee
           hath
           learned
           them
           :
           he
           must
           as
           the
           phrase
           is
           ,
           
             obserue
             to
             doe
             Gods
             will
             ,
             Deut.
          
           5.
           32.
           
           Hee
           must
           be
           watchfull
           and
           diligent
           ,
           hee
           must
           
             ponder
             vpon
             the
             waies
             of
             God
             ,
          
           bewaring
           lest
           hee
           eyther
           
             neglect
             or
             forget
             to
             doe
             them
             ,
             Deut.
          
           6.
           17.
           
           &
           31.
           46.
           
           &
           8.
           11.
           1.
           
           
             Corin.
             16.
             13.
             
             Prou.
          
           4.
           26.
           
           we
           must
           
             follow
             after
             righteousnesse
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
          
           6.
           11.
           and
           
             binde
             directions
             as
             signes
             vpon
             our
             hands
             ,
          
           &c.
           Deut.
           8.
           28.
           
           If
           wee
           could
           be
           thus
           awakened
           ,
           this
           rule
           would
           breed
           vs
           vnspeakable
           good
           in
           our
           conuersation
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           
           he
           must
           endeuor
           to
           settle
           his
           head
           and
           his
           estate
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           worldly
           affaires
           .
           It
           is
           a
           singular
           helpe
           to
           godlinesse
           ,
           to
           reduce
           our
           outward
           callings
           into
           order
           ,
           and
           euery
           daies
           experience
           shewes
           ,
           that
           confusions
           in
           worldly
           businesse
           breede
           miserable
           neglect
           in
           Gods
           seruice
           .
           And
           therefore
           hee
           that
           
           would
           profite
           in
           an
           orderly
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           must
           prouide
           to
           
             vse
             the
             world
             so
             ,
             as
             he
             may
             serue
             the
             Lord
             without
             distraction
             :
          
           Hee
           ,
           that
           would
           
             runne
             a
             race
             ,
             abstaineth
             from
             all
             things
             ,
          
           that
           might
           encumber
           him
           .
           
             No
             man
             ,
             that
             warreth
             ,
             intangleth
             himselfe
             with
             the
             affaires
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             please
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             chosen
             him
             to
             be
             a
             souldier
             :
          
           And
           therefore
           we
           may
           not
           think
           it
           much
           ,
           if
           in
           our
           spirituall
           course
           God
           lay
           some
           restraint
           vpō
           vs
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           cares
           and
           encumbrances
           in
           our
           outward
           Callings
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Cor.
             7.
             29.
             35.
             
             &c.
             
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             4.
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           9.
           28.
           
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           
           He
           must
           
             walke
             in
             the
             way
             of
             good
             men
             ,
          
           both
           setting
           before
           him
           their
           practice
           ,
           as
           patternes
           of
           imitation
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           conuersing
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           thereby
           he
           may
           gather
           encouragement
           ,
           and
           help
           in
           well-doing
           .
           Hee
           is
           deceiued
           ,
           that
           thinkes
           to
           
             goe
             alone
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           go
           prosperously
           in
           the
           course
           of
           a
           godly
           life
           :
           Hee
           may
           profit
           ,
           and
           learne
           by
           many
           things
           he
           heareth
           ,
           receiueth
           ,
           and
           seeth
           among
           the
           godly
           .
           
             Prou.
             2.
             20.
             
             Phil.
          
           4.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           Seuenthly
           ,
           
           Hee
           must
           
             not
             bee
             the
             seruant
             of
             men
             ,
             
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           7.
           23.
           other
           mens
           humours
           must
           not
           be
           the
           direction
           of
           this
           practice
           :
           He
           must
           so
           depend
           vpon
           persons
           he
           hopes
           to
           get
           any
           thing
           by
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           as
           hee
           be
           not
           thereby
           hindred
           in
           workes
           of
           Religion
           ,
           knowing
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           
             Christs
             Free-man
          
           .
        
         
           Hee
           must
           
             haste
             to
             ,
             
             and
             looke
             for
             the
             comming
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             2.
             
             Pet.
             
          
           3.
           12.
           
           Hee
           must
           often
           remember
           his
           latter
           end
           ,
           and
           daily
           set
           before
           his
           eies
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           striuing
           to
           stirre
           vp
           in
           his
           heart
           the
           desire
           after
           Chrst
           ,
           praying
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           dispatching
           those
           
           workes
           ,
           that
           may
           prepare
           him
           thereunto
           :
           The
           remembrance
           of
           our
           accounts
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Christ
           will
           wonderfully
           quicken
           men
           to
           the
           care
           of
           well
           ,
           doing
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           viciousnesse
           ,
           and
           miserable
           neglect
           ,
           and
           procrastinations
           of
           many
           is
           ,
           their
           forgetting
           of
           their
           latter
           end
           :
           A
           great
           reason
           ,
           why
           the
           directions
           about
           godlinesse
           are
           not
           entertained
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           men
           
             put
             farre
             away
             from
             them
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           whereas
           the
           remembrance
           of
           the
           reuelation
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           would
           put
           Spirit
           and
           Life
           
           into
           vs.
           Hee
           dares
           not
           say
           from
           his
           heart
           ,
           Come
           ,
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           come
           quickly
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           resolued
           diligently
           to
           worke
           the
           works
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           9
           He
           must
           not
           stay
           for
           company
           ,
           
           but
           rather
           choose
           to
           runne
           alone
           ;
           or
           with
           a
           few
           ,
           then
           hazzard
           the
           losse
           of
           the
           Crowne
           .
           Our
           life
           is
           a
           Race
           ,
           and
           as
           in
           a
           race
           men
           stay
           not
           for
           company
           ,
           but
           striue
           who
           may
           runne
           formost
           :
           so
           it
           is
           in
           the
           race
           of
           godlinesse
           :
           
             He
             must
             so
             runne
             ,
             as
             he
             may
             obtaine
             :
          
           He
           must
           set
           out
           with
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           runne
           as
           it
           were
           for
           his
           life
           :
           As
           
           he
           must
           make
           vse
           of
           the
           society
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           so
           hee
           must
           not
           stay
           ,
           till
           his
           carnall
           friends
           ,
           and
           acquaintance
           will
           set
           out
           with
           him
           :
           Hee
           must
           bee
           of
           Ioshua's
           minde
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           whole
           world
           will
           liue
           in
           wickednesse
           and
           prophanenesse
           ,
           yet
           
             he
             and
             his
             house
             will
             serue
             the
             Lord
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             24.
             
             &
             14.
             12.
             
             Iosh.
          
           24.
           15.
           
        
         
           Tenthly
           ,
           
           hee
           must
           
             in
             all
             things
             giue
             thankes
          
           ;
           when
           God
           giues
           him
           successe
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           or
           prospers
           the
           meanes
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           helps
           him
           with
           victory
           ouer
           any
           sinne
           ,
           or
           strength
           to
           performe
           any
           duety
           ,
           or
           bestowes
           
           vpon
           him
           any
           spirituall
           blessing
           ,
           hee
           must
           
             remember
             to
             praise
             God
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           This
           will
           quicken
           him
           :
           Daily
           thankfulnesse
           will
           breed
           daily
           alacrity
           in
           wel-doing
           :
           Hee
           that
           will
           not
           be
           thankfull
           for
           beginnings
           of
           successe
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           holy
           duties
           ,
           will
           not
           hold
           out
           :
           
             This
             is
             the
          
           speciall
           
             will
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             in
             all
             things
             giue
             thankes
             ,
             1.
             
             Thess.
          
           5.
           18.
           
        
         
           He
           must
           
             study
             to
             be
             quiet
             ,
             
             and
             follow
             peace
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             meddling
             with
             his
             own
             businesse
             ,
          
           and
           auoiding
           all
           occasion
           of
           contention
           ,
           
           that
           might
           distract
           him
           in
           his
           owne
           course
           :
           
             A
             busy-body
          
           is
           as
           good
           as
           no
           body
           in
           respect
           of
           sound
           progresse
           in
           sanctification
           :
           It
           is
           an
           excellent
           skill
           to
           bee
           able
           to
           auoide
           the
           intanglements
           of
           discord
           ;
           especially
           hee
           must
           prouide
           to
           haue
           perfect
           peace
           with
           the
           godly
           .
           Though
           GOD
           bee
           able
           to
           sanctifie
           the
           oppositions
           of
           vnreasonable
           men
           ,
           yet
           wee
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           drawing
           needlesse
           troubles
           vpon
           our selues
           ;
           for
           that
           makes
           vs
           neither
           to
           be
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           accounted
           the
           more
           holy
           ,
           but
           contrariwise
           .
           
           The
           Apostle
           could
           not
           speake
           vnto
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           as
           
             vnto
             spirituall
             men
             ,
             but
             as
             vnto
             carnall
          
           ;
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           but
           
             Babes
             in
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           was
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           strife
           and
           enuy
           ,
           and
           diuision
           amongst
           them
           ,
           
             Romanes
             9.
             19.
             
             Hebrewes
             12.
             14.
             
             Marke
             9.
             vlt.
             I.
             Cor.
          
           3.
           3.
           
        
         
           
             His
             eyes
             must
             looke
             straight
             ,
             
             and
             his
             eye-liddes
             right
             before
             him
             ,
             Prou.
             
          
           4.
           25.
           
           Hee
           must
           
             take
             heed
             of
             going
             about
          
           ,
           and
           fetching
           of
           compase
           in
           Religion
           ,
           Ier.
           31.
           32.
           
           Hee
           must
           bee
           still
           aiming
           at
           
             the
             marke
             
             of
             the
             high
             prize
             of
             his
             calling
             :
          
           being
           sure
           that
           the
           things
           hee
           employeth
           himselfe
           in
           ,
           tend
           directly
           to
           the
           furtherance
           of
           his
           saluation
           ,
           and
           not
           lose
           his
           time
           in
           vnprofitable
           studies
           ,
           or
           practices
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           one
           degree
           to
           another
           ,
           till
           hee
           come
           to
           a
           ripe
           age
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
           13.
           
           
           He
           must
           bee
           
             conuersanrt
             in
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           &
           bee
           familiarly
           acquainted
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           
             dwell
             plenteously
             in
             him
          
           :
           For
           those
           good
           words
           of
           God
           haue
           not
           onely
           light
           in
           them
           to
           direct
           vs
           ,
           but
           power
           also
           to
           assist
           vs
           to
           do
           
           what
           they
           require
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           daily
           reading
           and
           hearing
           of
           them
           ,
           wee
           shall
           bee
           excited
           to
           more
           care
           of
           well-doing
           :
           
             we
             must
             exercise
             our selues
             in
             the
             Word
             day
             and
             night
             ,
          
           and
           neuer
           let
           them
           depart
           out
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           but
           keep
           our
           hearts
           still
           warme
           ,
           with
           the
           heate
           that
           comes
           from
           them
           ,
           neuer
           suffering
           the
           warmth
           to
           go
           out
           through
           our
           long
           forbearance
           of
           the
           vse
           of
           them
           ,
           
             Col.
             3.
             16.
             
             Psal.
             1.
             2.
             
             Iosh.
             8.
             
             Isaiah
             .
          
           8.
           16
           ,
           20.
           
        
         
           14.
           
           
           Hee
           must
           carefully
           perseuer
           
             in
             his
             first
             loue
             ,
             Reu
             ,
          
           2.
           4.
           
           The
           Lord
           is
           wont
           at
           some
           times
           or
           other
           ,
           about
           
           the
           first
           conuersion
           of
           a
           sinner
           ,
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           with
           such
           power
           in
           his
           ordinances
           ,
           and
           to
           reueale
           vnto
           him
           such
           glories
           in
           the
           merits
           &
           gifts
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           the
           happinesse
           of
           his
           estate
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           his
           hart
           is
           thereby
           fired
           to
           a
           cheerfull
           liking
           of
           the
           meanes
           of
           saluation
           ,
           and
           of
           godly
           persons
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           wonderfull
           desire
           after
           God
           ,
           and
           care
           to
           please
           God.
           Now
           hee
           that
           would
           prosper
           in
           a
           Christian
           course
           ,
           must
           bee
           wonderfully
           careful
           to
           preserue
           affection
           ,
           &
           this
           spirituall
           loue
           in
           his
           hart
           ,
           and
           watch
           ,
           against
           ,
           and
           resist
           
           the
           first
           beginnings
           of
           decay
           ,
           or
           coldnesse
           ,
           or
           declining
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           take
           heed
           of
           suffering
           his
           heart
           to
           be
           drawne
           away
           by
           the
           deceitfulnesse
           of
           sin
           ,
           or
           the
           inticements
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           
           Hee
           must
           
             couet
             earnestly
             the
             best
             gifts
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12
             vlt.
          
           There
           are
           some
           duties
           in
           Piety
           or
           Mercy
           ,
           or
           righteousnesse
           ,
           which
           in
           respect
           of
           our
           places
           do
           most
           concerne
           vs
           ,
           and
           would
           in
           a
           more
           speciall
           manner
           adorne
           our
           particular
           profession
           :
           so
           are
           there
           some
           gifts
           which
           doe
           aduance
           our
           communiō
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           do
           make
           vs
           more
           profitable
           
           amongst
           men
           .
           Now
           these
           things
           we
           should
           study
           ,
           and
           earnestly
           labour
           to
           frame
           our selues
           to
           ,
           and
           to
           expresse
           them
           more
           effectually
           in
           our
           conuersation
           .
           This
           no
           doubt
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           doth
           in
           Scripture
           make
           Catalogues
           of
           certain
           speciall
           duties
           ,
           or
           graces
           singled
           out
           from
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           fitted
           to
           the
           conditions
           of
           the
           people
           who
           are
           written
           to
           :
           and
           this
           would
           be
           a
           singular
           aduantage
           to
           vs
           ,
           if
           wee
           also
           would
           single
           out
           to
           our
           vse
           some
           few
           of
           the
           chiefest
           vertues
           or
           duties
           which
           wee
           would
           daily
           
           set
           before
           vs
           ,
           and
           striue
           by
           prayer
           and
           all
           holy
           indeuor
           to
           fashion
           them
           to
           life
           in
           our
           hearts
           of
           liues
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           
           He
           must
           renew
           often
           his
           mortification
           ;
           mans
           heart
           is
           like
           
             fallow
             ground
          
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           to
           receiue
           seed
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           broken
           vp
           ,
           and
           at
           best
           it
           is
           like
           a
           garden
           which
           will
           often
           need
           weeding
           .
           If
           we
           doe
           not
           at
           some
           times
           in
           speciall
           manner
           humble
           our
           soules
           before
           God
           ,
           worldly
           cares
           ,
           or
           carnall
           delights
           will
           ouer-grow
           our
           desires
           and
           our
           practice
           ,
           &
           choake
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           Word
           receiued
           by
           vs
           ;
           we
           must
           keep
           
           vnder
           our
           bodies
           ,
           &
           bring
           them
           in
           subiection
           ,
           and
           be
           often
           dragging
           our
           lusts
           to
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           there
           to
           crucifie
           them
           .
           Our
           practice
           is
           like
           to
           sowing
           ,
           which
           presupposeth
           plowing
           before
           ,
           
             Ier.
             4.
             34.
             
             Hosh.
             10.
             12.
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           9.
           27.
           
        
         
           17.
           
           
           Hee
           must
           
             watch
             for
             the
             opportunities
             of
          
           well-doing
           ,
           and
           take
           heed
           of
           procrastination
           :
           he
           must
           
             seeke
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             haste
             to
             it
             ,
          
           hee
           must
           not
           put
           it
           off
           ,
           till
           to
           morrow
           ,
           
             Esay
             16.
             5.
             
             Pro.
          
           3.
           28.
           
           &
           23.
           26.
           
           Amos
           5.
           14.
           
        
         
           18.
           
           
           He
           must
           
             remember
             the
             Sabbath
             day
          
           to
           sanctifie
           it
           :
           The
           commaundement
           
           concerning
           the
           keeping
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           to
           sanctifie
           it
           ,
           is
           placed
           in
           the
           midst
           betweene
           the
           two
           Tables
           ,
           of
           purpose
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           keeping
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           is
           a
           singular
           helpe
           to
           all
           piety
           &
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           promised
           a
           speciall
           blessing
           to
           the
           obseruers
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           and
           giues
           strength
           by
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           day
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           perform
           holy
           duties
           all
           the
           week
           after
           ,
           Commandement
           4.
           
           Esay
           58.
           13.
           
        
         
           19.
           
           
           Hee
           must
           meditate
           much
           
             on
             the
             example
             of
             the
             godly
          
           of
           all
           ages
           ,
           and
           striue
           diligently
           to
           
             learne
             their
             
             waies
          
           ,
           and
           to
           quicken
           himselfe
           by
           the
           thought
           of
           their
           care
           ,
           zeale
           ,
           and
           sincerity
           .
           And
           thus
           he
           may
           also
           profitably
           set
           before
           him
           the
           examples
           of
           some
           of
           his
           owne
           acquaintance
           ,
           as
           excell
           in
           the
           gifts
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           fruits
           of
           well-doing
           .
           The
           example
           of
           good
           men
           should
           bee
           as
           forcible
           to
           draw
           vs
           to
           good
           ,
           as
           the
           example
           of
           euill
           men
           is
           to
           incline
           others
           to
           euill
           :
           we
           haue
           bin
           
             compassed
             about
             with
             a
             cloud
             of
             witnesses
             ,
          
           who
           haue
           liued
           in
           all
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           we
           must
           therefore
           
             stand
             in
             the
             wayes
             and
             see
             ,
          
           and
           
             aske
             
             for
             the
             olde
             way
             to
             walke
             in
             it
             ,
          
           and
           with
           all
           gladnesse
           follow
           any
           that
           are
           fit
           to
           bee
           guides
           to
           vs
           therein
           ,
           
             Hebr.
             12.
             1.
             
             Ierem.
          
           12.
           16.
           
           &
           6.
           16.
           
        
         
           20.
           
           
           Hee
           must
           
             goe
             daily
             to
             him
             that
             teacheth
             to
             profit
             ,
          
           begging
           of
           God
           
             to
             shew
             him
             away
          
           ,
           and
           
             to
             lead
             him
             by
             his
             Spirit
          
           vnto
           the
           right
           practice
           of
           euery
           holy
           duty
           ,
           euen
           
             to
             guide
             him
             in
             the
             plaine
             path
             ,
             Esay
             48.
             17.
             
             Psal.
          
           27.
           11.
           
        
         
           Thus
           I
           haue
           set
           downe
           those
           rules
           which
           are
           generall
           helpes
           vnto
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           must
           bee
           attended
           by
           a
           godly
           Christian.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           
        
         
           Shewing
           the
           things
           that
           are
           to
           be
           auoyded
           by
           such
           as
           would
           order
           their
           conuersation
           aright
           .
        
         
           NOw
           before
           I
           proceed
           vnto
           the
           rules
           that
           concerne
           the
           manner
           of
           well-doing
           .
           I
           will
           adde
           vnto
           the
           former
           directions
           ,
           nine
           Cautions
           ,
           
           or
           nine
           things
           which
           a
           Christian
           must
           take
           heede
           of
           in
           his
           practice
           of
           holy
           duties
           :
           As
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           hee
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           wretchlesnesse
           ,
           
           or
           a
           scornefull
           carelesnesse
           of
           
           his
           owne
           waies
           ,
           he
           must
           not
           
             despise
             his
             waies
          
           :
           as
           if
           hee
           cared
           not
           how
           hee
           liued
           ,
           or
           rested
           satisfied
           to
           be
           still
           ,
           as
           hee
           was
           :
           This
           carelesnesse
           proues
           the
           bane
           of
           many
           a
           soule
           ,
           whereas
           
             Hee
             that
             keepeth
             his
             soule
             ,
             keepeth
             his
             way
             ,
             Pro.
          
           19.
           16.
           
           &
           21.
           5.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Hee
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           precipitation
           ,
           
           or
           rashnesse
           ,
           or
           too
           much
           haste
           :
           this
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           much
           false
           zeale
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           of
           strange
           euils
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           some
           Christians
           :
           but
           the
           godly
           Christian
           must
           learne
           of
           Salomon
           ,
           to
           
             prepare
             his
             work
             in
             the
             field
             ,
          
           
           and
           
             then
             build
             his
             house
          
           :
           he
           must
           get
           sound
           knowledge
           of
           the
           warrant
           of
           his
           actions
           ,
           and
           guide
           his
           affaires
           by
           aduice
           ,
           and
           with
           serious
           preparation
           fit
           himselfe
           to
           the
           doing
           of
           what
           he
           is
           sure
           is
           good
           .
           
             He
             that
             hasteth
             with
             his
             feet
             ,
             sinneth
             :
          
           what
           is
           done
           rashly
           ,
           cannot
           he
           done
           well
           :
           Prou.
           19.
           2.
           
           As
           procrastination
           is
           a
           great
           vice
           ;
           so
           praecipitation
           is
           no
           vertue
           ,
           Prou.
           24.
           27
           
           ▪
           &
           28.
           
           2●
           .
        
         
           3
           Hee
           must
           haue
           
             no
             confidence
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           
           hee
           must
           not
           relye
           vpon
           his
           owne
           wit
           ,
           memory
           ,
           reason
           ,
           desires
           ,
           vertues
           ,
           prayses
           ,
           or
           
           power
           ;
           but
           all
           his
           comfort
           and
           affiance
           must
           be
           in
           the
           merits
           ,
           intercession
           ,
           vertue
           ,
           presence
           ,
           and
           assistance
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           his
           Sauiour
           ,
           Phil.
           3.
           3.
           
        
         
           4
           He
           must
           
             not
             haste
             to
             be
             rich
          
           ,
           
           for
           
             the
             desire
             of
             money
             is
             the
             roote
             of
             all
             euill
          
           ;
           and
           they
           cannot
           be
           at
           leasure
           for
           good
           duties
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           eager
           to
           compasse
           great
           things
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           Prou.
           23.
           4.
           
           &
           28.
           20.
           
        
         
           5
           He
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           the
           snares
           that
           arise
           from
           
             distrustfull
             feares
          
           :
           
           There
           is
           a
           snare
           in
           feare
           ,
           Prou.
           29.
           25.
           
           There
           are
           many
           feares
           will
           assault
           a
           man
           ,
           that
           resolues
           
           to
           liue
           well
           ;
           As
           the
           feare
           that
           hee
           cannot
           doe
           good
           duties
           ;
           The
           feare
           that
           God
           will
           not
           accept
           what
           hee
           doth
           ;
           The
           feare
           left
           men
           should
           scorne
           him
           ,
           or
           contemne
           him
           ,
           or
           lest
           hee
           should
           lose
           the
           fauour
           of
           his
           friends
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           .
           Now
           against
           all
           these
           must
           the
           godly
           minde
           bee
           armed
           ,
           and
           take
           heed
           that
           those
           feares
           prooue
           not
           great
           hinderances
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           especially
           take
           heed
           of
           that
           vnbeleefe
           ,
           or
           counterfet
           humility
           ,
           in
           disabling
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           mistrusting
           God
           contrary
           to
           his
           nature
           and
           promises
           .
        
         
         
           6
           Hee
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           
             adding
             to
          
           ,
           
           
             or
             detracting
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
          
           Hee
           must
           not
           imagine
           more
           sinnes
           ,
           then
           God
           hath
           made
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           trouble
           himselfe
           with
           feare
           of
           offending
           in
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           God
           hath
           not
           in
           his
           Word
           forbidden
           :
           and
           so
           likewise
           he
           must
           not
           impose
           vpon
           his
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           or
           other
           mens
           ,
           the
           necessity
           of
           obseruing
           such
           rules
           of
           practice
           ,
           as
           God
           neuer
           prescribed
           .
           This
           caution
           would
           case
           the
           hearts
           of
           many
           Christians
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           discreetely
           obserued
           and
           applied
           ,
           Prou.
           30.
           6.
           
        
         
         
           7
           Hee
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           
             hardening
             his
             necke
             against
             reproofs
          
           :
           
           Pro.
           29.
           1.
           
           He
           must
           needs
           ▪
           run
           into
           headlong
           euils
           ,
           that
           is
           so
           proud
           as
           not
           to
           heare
           aduice
           ,
           or
           to
           reiect
           reproofes
           ;
           and
           it
           will
           bee
           a
           singular
           furtherance
           to
           a
           holy
           life
           ,
           to
           bee
           
             easie
             to
             be
             entreated
          
           to
           leaue
           his
           offences
           ,
           and
           to
           mend
           his
           errours
           .
        
         
           8
           Hee
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           
             beholding
             vanity
          
           :
           
           Dauid
           prayes
           ,
           that
           God
           wold
           turne
           away
           his
           eyes
           from
           beholding
           vanity
           :
           He
           that
           would
           forsake
           vanity
           ,
           must
           auoide
           the
           presence
           of
           vaine
           persons
           ,
           and
           the
           too
           much
           
           contemplation
           of
           vanity
           ,
           shunning
           the
           reading
           and
           discourse
           of
           the
           inticements
           of
           others
           vnto
           any
           sin
           ,
           Psal.
           119.
           37.
           
        
         
           9
           And
           lastly
           ,
           
           hee
           must
           take
           
             heed
             of
             the
             beginning
             of
             euils
          
           in
           his
           owne
           heart
           :
           
             hee
             must
             keep
             his
             heart
             with
             all
             diligence
             ,
             for
             thereout
             commeth
             life
             :
          
           His
           practice
           will
           be
           easie
           to
           him
           ,
           if
           hee
           resist
           sinne
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           driue
           out
           Sathan
           from
           his
           holds
           within
           his
           soule
           ,
           whereas
           hee
           cannot
           but
           be
           much
           intangled
           and
           encumbred
           ,
           that
           allowes
           himselfe
           in
           the
           secret
           entertainment
           of
           contemplatiue
           
           wickednesse
           ;
           he
           must
           watch
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           striue
           for
           inward
           purity
           ,
           Prou.
           4.
           23.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IIII.
           
        
         
           Containing
           the
           generall
           Rules
           to
           be
           remembred
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           doing
           all
           good
           duties
           .
        
         
           HItherto
           of
           the
           first
           sort
           of
           generall
           Rules
           :
           The
           second
           sort
           concerne
           the
           manner
           of
           well-doing
           :
           
           There
           are
           diuers
           things
           in
           the
           generall
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           be
           obserued
           of
           the
           godly
           Christian
           in
           all
           good
           duties
           ,
           
           which
           hee
           ought
           to
           haue
           perfect
           in
           his
           memory
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           hee
           might
           bring
           with
           him
           at
           all
           times
           to
           forme
           his
           heart
           in
           respect
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           beget
           in
           him
           that
           holy
           manner
           of
           carrying
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           is
           requisite
           vnto
           the
           acceptation
           of
           the
           good
           things
           he
           employeth
           himselfe
           in
           :
           and
           the
           rather
           should
           hee
           bee
           moued
           to
           the
           care
           of
           learning
           and
           expressing
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           because
           the
           matter
           of
           good
           duties
           may
           be
           done
           by
           wicked
           men
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           by
           the
           Pharises
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           abomination
           to
           the
           Lord
           :
           That
           
           therefore
           hee
           may
           not
           
             lose
             what
             he
             worketh
          
           ,
           hee
           must
           striue
           in
           euery
           good
           action
           to
           expresse
           these
           nine
           things
           following
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           behauiour
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           thing
           required
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           euery
           holy
           duty
           ,
           
           is
           Zeale
           :
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           that
           hee
           doe
           the
           dutie
           ,
           but
           hee
           must
           do
           it
           affectionately
           ,
           bringing
           with
           him
           the
           stirring
           of
           the
           desires
           of
           his
           heart
           answerable
           ,
           and
           agreeable
           to
           the
           duty
           he
           would
           performe
           :
           Zeale
           hath
           in
           it
           two
           distinct
           things
           ,
           willingnesse
           and
           feruencie
           ;
           It
           must
           
             not
             seeme
             euill
          
           to
           him
           to
           do
           Gods
           
           worke
           ,
           and
           in
           doing
           it
           ,
           he
           must
           
             lift
             vp
             his
             heart
          
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           performe
           it
           with
           
             all
             his
             might
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             his
             soule
          
           ;
           and
           this
           hee
           doth
           ,
           when
           either
           hee
           brings
           a
           heart
           delighting
           in
           good
           workes
           ,
           or
           when
           hee
           iudgeth
           himselfe
           for
           what
           deadnesse
           ,
           or
           distraction
           ,
           or
           vnwillingnesse
           he
           findes
           in
           himselfe
           :
           He
           is
           accounted
           zealous
           ,
           when
           he
           striues
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           lifts
           vp
           his
           soule
           against
           the
           impediments
           which
           burthen
           him
           :
           This
           zeale
           is
           necessary
           ;
           
             Christ
             died
             to
             redeeme
             a
             people
             vnto
             himselfe
             ,
          
           not
           onely
           that
           would
           do
           good
           works
           ,
           but
           
           that
           would
           be
           
             zealous
             of
             good
             workes
             ,
             Tit.
          
           2.
           14.
           
        
         
           2
           The
           second
           thing
           required
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           good
           duties
           ,
           
           is
           sincerity
           ,
           all
           his
           actions
           must
           bee
           done
           in
           the
           sincerity
           of
           his
           heart
           .
           The
           life
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           like
           a
           continuall
           Passe-ouer
           ;
           Now
           this
           
             Feast
             hee
             must
             keepe
             alwaies
             with
             the
             vnleauened
             bread
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           5.
           8.
           
        
         
           Now
           this
           sinceritie
           hee
           must
           shew
           diuers
           waies
           ,
           as
           ,
        
         
           1
           By
           the
           
             truth
             of
             his
             heart
          
           ,
           
           as
           it
           stands
           opposed
           to
           hypocrisie
           ;
           he
           must
           not
           talke
           of
           well-doing
           ,
           or
           seeme
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           
           doe
           it
           indeed
           .
        
         
           2
           By
           
             his
             respect
             to
             all
             Gods
             commandements
             ,
          
           
           when
           he
           can
           say
           with
           Dauid
           ,
           I
           
             esteeme
             all
             thy
             precepts
             ,
             concerning
             all
             things
             to
             be
             right
             ,
             and
             I
             hate
             euery
             false
             way
             .
          
           He
           that
           is
           truly
           sincere
           ,
           accounteth
           that
           
             euery
             word
             of
             God
             is
             good
             ,
          
           and
           desires
           to
           yeeld
           obedience
           in
           all
           things
           .
           Hee
           hath
           not
           his
           reseruations
           ,
           or
           exceptions
           :
           He
           doth
           not
           with
           Herod
           giue
           himselfe
           liberty
           to
           lie
           in
           the
           wilfull
           breach
           of
           
             one
             commandement
          
           ,
           resting
           satisfied
           to
           haue
           reformed
           himselfe
           in
           other
           things
           .
           As
           he
           would
           
           haue
           God
           to
           
             forgiue
             him
             all
             his
             sinnes
          
           ,
           so
           his
           heart
           desires
           
             to
             forsake
             all
             sinne
          
           ,
           and
           so
           hee
           desires
           also
           to
           do
           euery
           part
           of
           Gods
           worke
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           By
           
             propounding
             the
             glory
             of
             God
          
           ,
           
           as
           the
           chiefe
           end
           of
           all
           his
           actions
           :
           
             His
             praise
             must
             not
             be
             of
             men
             ,
          
           nor
           must
           hee
           doe
           good
           duties
           for
           carnall
           ends
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           10.
           31.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           By
           
             obeying
             without
             expostulating
          
           ,
           
           though
           God
           giue
           no
           apparant
           reason
           of
           his
           commandement
           .
           Thus
           Abraham
           shewed
           his
           sincerity
           ,
           when
           God
           bade
           him
           goe
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           country
           ,
           though
           hee
           knew
           not
           
           whither
           hee
           should
           goe
           ,
           Hebr.
           11.
           8.
           
           This
           is
           to
           obey
           simply
           ,
           because
           God
           hath
           commanded
           it
           .
        
         
           5
           By
           
             obeying
             absent
             as
             well
             as
             present
             ,
          
           
           in
           
             all
             companies
             as
             well
             as
             one
             .
          
           This
           praised
           the
           sincerity
           of
           the
           Obedience
           of
           the
           
             Philippians
             ,
             Phil.
          
           2.
           12.
           
        
         
           Thus
           of
           sincerity
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           second
           thing
           required
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           well-doing
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           third
           thing
           is
           Constancy
           :
           
           
             He
             is
             blessed
             that
             doth
             righteousnesse
             alwaies
             .
          
           Doing
           righteousnesse
           will
           not
           serue
           the
           turne
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             Psalm
          
           .
           
           106.
           3.
           
           Our
           righteousnesse
           must
           
             not
             be
             like
             the
             morning
             dew
             .
          
           It
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           doe
           good
           by
           fits
           ;
           wee
           are
           no
           day
           laborers
           ,
           but
           Gods
           hired
           seruants
           :
           
             Hee
             that
             is
             righteous
             ,
             must
             bee
             righteous
             still
             ,
             Rom.
             6
             19.
             
             Reuel
             .
          
           22.
           11.
           
           There
           must
           be
           
             continuance
             in
             well-doing
             ,
             Rom.
          
           2.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           Now
           to
           bee
           constant
           in
           well-doing
           ,
           
           is
           to
           doe
           good
           duties
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Without
             wearinesse
          
           :
           
           It
           is
           required
           as
           a
           thing
           necessary
           to
           the
           manner
           of
           well-doing
           ,
           that
           we
           be
           not
           weary
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           wee
           faint
           not
           ,
           Gal.
           6.
           9.
           
           This
           we
           must
           striue
           for
           by
           prayer
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           
             Without
             discouragement
          
           :
           
           wee
           must
           lift
           
             vp
             the
             hands
             that
             hang
             downe
             ,
             and
             the
             feeble
             knees
             ,
             and
             make
             straight
             steppes
             to
             our
             feete
             .
          
           How
           much
           hinderance
           to
           well-doing
           ,
           discouragement
           is
           ,
           may
           appeare
           by
           the
           similitude
           :
           feeble
           knees
           will
           dispatch
           but
           a
           little
           space
           of
           the
           iourney
           ,
           and
           hands
           that
           hang
           down
           ,
           are
           not
           fit
           for
           worke
           :
           great
           is
           the
           hinderance
           comes
           to
           many
           by
           their
           discouragements
           and
           aptnesse
           thereunto
           ,
           which
           ariseth
           vsually
           from
           pride
           ,
           &
           the
           dregs
           of
           worldly
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           ought
           much
           to
           be
           resisted
           by
           true
           
           Christians
           ,
           Hebr.
           12.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           Iosh.
           1.
           6
           ,
           7.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Without
             impediment
          
           :
           
           That
           is
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           impediments
           may
           be
           cast
           in
           the
           way
           ;
           Iudgement
           should
           runne
           downe
           
             as
             waters
          
           ,
           and
           righteousnesse
           
             as
             a
             flowing
             streame
          
           :
           wee
           should
           ouercome
           all
           difficulties
           :
           you
           cannot
           stop
           the
           flowing
           streame
           ,
           though
           you
           cast
           in
           great
           logs
           or
           stones
           ,
           yea
           though
           you
           would
           goe
           about
           to
           damme
           it
           vp
           ;
           and
           such
           should
           be
           the
           resolution
           of
           a
           godly
           Christian
           ,
           Amos
           3.
           24.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           
             Without
             wauering
             or
             
             vncertainty
          
           .
           
           It
           is
           
             vncertaine
             running
          
           the
           Apostle
           implyedly
           forbids
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           9.
           25.
           
           Our
           life
           is
           like
           a
           race
           :
           Now
           in
           a
           race
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           that
           a
           man
           runne
           now
           and
           then
           ,
           though
           he
           runne
           fiercely
           for
           the
           time
           :
           He
           must
           not
           trifle
           &
           looke
           behinde
           ,
           and
           stand
           still
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           then
           run
           againe
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           be
           alwaies
           running
           :
           so
           ought
           it
           to
           be
           with
           vs
           in
           the
           race
           of
           godlinesse
           .
           It
           will
           not
           serue
           the
           turne
           to
           bee
           good
           by
           fits
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           forward
           in
           good
           things
           onely
           at
           some
           times
           ,
           and
           then
           be
           careles
           ,
           and
           off
           the
           hookes
           ,
           as
           wee
           
           say
           ,
           at
           other
           times
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
             Without
             declining
             or
             going
             backe
          
           .
           
           Iob
           comforts
           himselfe
           against
           the
           aspersion
           of
           hypocrifie
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           
             his
             foot
             had
             held
             on
             his
             steps
             ,
             and
             Gods
             waies
             he
             had
             kept
             ,
             and
             not
             declined
             ,
             nor
             had
             hee
             gone
             backe
             from
             Gods
             Commandements
             ,
             Iob
          
           23.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           Though
           hee
           had
           not
           made
           such
           Progresse
           as
           he
           desired
           ,
           yet
           this
           was
           his
           comfort
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           backe-slided
           by
           Apostasie
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           of
           the
           third
           thing
           also
           required
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           well-doing
           ,
           which
           is
           Constancy
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
           The
           fourth
           thing
           
           required
           is
           feare
           :
           thus
           
             Pro.
             28.
             14.
             
             The
             man
             is
             blessed
             that
             feareth
             alwaies
             .
          
           And
           1.
           
           Pet.
           1.
           17.
           
           &
           3.
           2.
           
           
             Our
             conuersation
             must
             be
             with
             feare
             :
          
           This
           feare
           excludes
           rudenesse
           ,
           carelesnesse
           ,
           conceitednesse
           ,
           pride
           ,
           &
           the
           like
           ,
           &
           includes
           Reuerence
           ,
           awfull
           regard
           of
           Gods
           holinesse
           ,
           or
           holy
           presence
           (
           whom
           wee
           should
           set
           alwaies
           before
           vs
           )
           and
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           deceitfulnesse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           our
           own
           corrupt
           dispositions
           ,
           and
           the
           care
           to
           auoyd
           all
           occasions
           of
           offending
           God
           or
           men
           .
        
         
           The
           fift
           thing
           is
           simplicity
           .
           
           
           This
           is
           so
           necessary
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           mistrusted
           most
           the
           subtilty
           of
           the
           Diuel
           ,
           
             in
             beguiling
             Christians
             of
             this
             simplicity
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
          
           11.
           3.
           
        
         
           Now
           this
           simplicity
           containes
           in
           it
           distinctly
           diuers
           things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
           
             A
             resting
             in
             those
             forms
             of
             holinesse
          
           and
           happinesse
           which
           
             God
             hath
             prescribed
          
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           desires
           no
           more
           to
           make
           him
           happy
           ,
           then
           what
           God
           hath
           offered
           and
           giuen
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           2.
           
           Corin.
           11.
           3.
           and
           when
           he
           accounts
           nothing
           to
           defile
           him
           ,
           but
           what
           
           God
           hath
           forbidden
           ,
           and
           nothing
           needfull
           to
           bee
           done
           by
           him
           ,
           but
           what
           God
           hath
           in
           his
           Word
           required
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           
             Doue-like
             innocency
          
           ,
           
           and
           harmlesnesse
           ,
           when
           the
           Christian
           shewes
           a
           desire
           to
           bee
           iniurious
           to
           no
           man
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           seek
           the
           good
           of
           others
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           owne
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           10.
           24.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           
             An
             ignorance
             of
             the
             depths
             of
             Sathan
             ,
          
           
           and
           
             the
             methods
             of
             sinne
          
           ,
           when
           hee
           is
           not
           cunning
           in
           sinning
           ,
           out
           
             simple
             concerning
             euill
          
           ,
           no
           way
           desirous
           to
           get
           subtill
           excuses
           ,
           or
           arguments
           ●o
           defend
           himselfe
           in
           euill
           ,
           
           Romanes
           .
           16.
           19.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           
           
             A
             loue
             of
             goodnesse
             for
             it selfe
             ,
          
           and
           hatred
           of
           sinne
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           sinne
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
           
             Meekenesse
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             I
             am
             .
          
           3.
           13.
           which
           is
           shewed
           three
           wayes
           .
           1.
           
           
             By
             lowlinesse
             of
             minde
          
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           is
           not
           conceited
           ,
           or
           wise
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           retaines
           a
           sence
           of
           his
           owne
           vnfitnesse
           ,
           and
           vnworthinesse
           ,
           Iob
           37.
           24.
           2.
           
           By
           silence
           from
           his
           owne
           praises
           ,
           Prou.
           27.
           2.
           3.
           
           By
           auoiding
           vain
           ianglings
           ,
           which
           arise
           out
           of
           Enuy
           ,
           or
           contempt
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           
           
             The
             preseruing
             of
             himselfe
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
          
           notwithstanding
           
           the
           prosperity
           of
           euill
           doers
           ,
           
             not
             enuying
             the
             wicked
          
           ,
           that
           hath
           successe
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           Prou.
           23.
           27.
           
        
         
           The
           sixt
           thing
           required
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           well-doing
           ,
           
           is
           
             Circumspection
             ,
             Eph.
          
           5.
           15.
           
        
         
           Now
           he
           walketh
           circumspectly
           or
           exactly
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           makes
           conscience
           to
           obserue
           the
           lesser
           commandement
           as
           well
           as
           the
           greater
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           19.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           abstains
           from
           the
           very
           appearance
           of
           euill
           ,
           1.
           
           Thes.
           5.
           22.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           with
           discretiō
           
           lookes
           to
           the
           circumstances
           of
           things
           to
           bee
           done
           ,
           as
           time
           ,
           place
           ,
           persons
           ,
           order
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           :
           that
           doth
           not
           onely
           doe
           good
           ,
           but
           is
           
             wise
             to
             doe
             good
             ,
             Romanes
          
           16.
           19.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           liues
           without
           rebuke
           ,
           and
           is
           
             vnspotted
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Phil.
             2.
             15.
             
             I
             am
             .
             1.
             vlt.
          
           that
           is
           not
           guilty
           of
           any
           scandall
           ,
           and
           giues
           no
           iust
           cause
           to
           the
           wicked
           to
           blaspheme
           ,
           but
           
             prouides
             for
             things
             honest
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
          
           8.
           21.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           will
           not
           doe
           euil
           ,
           though
           good
           might
           
           come
           of
           it
           ,
           Rom.
           3.
           
        
         
           The
           seuenth
           thing
           required
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           well-doing
           ,
           
           is
           
             growth
             &
             increase
          
           :
           Wee
           must
           not
           onely
           get
           grace
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           doe
           good
           ,
           but
           wee
           must
           
             grow
             in
             the
             grace
             and
             knowledge
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             2.
             
             Pet.
          
           3.
           18.
           
           
           &
           this
           growth
           should
           haue
           in
           it
           distinctly
           three
           things
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           
           
             Abounding
             in
             good
             workes
          
           ,
           or
           a
           more
           frequent
           practice
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           duties
           ,
           that
           wee
           haue
           opportunity
           and
           power
           to
           practise
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Cor.
             15.
             58.
             
             Col.
          
           1.
           10.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           
           
             The
             perfecting
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             
             2.
             
             Cor.
          
           7.
           1.
           or
           the
           ripening
           of
           our
           gifts
           ,
           &
           finishing
           of
           the
           good
           things
           we
           begin
           ,
           not
           leauing
           off
           till
           we
           haue
           accomplished
           them
           in
           some
           good
           measure
           and
           manner
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
           Progresse
           ,
           so
           as
           our
           workes
           
             bee
             more
             at
             last
             ,
             then
             at
             first
             .
          
        
         
           And
           all
           this
           we
           should
           striue
           for
           ,
           both
           thth
           so
           our
           
             profiting
             might
             appeare
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
          
           4.
           15.
           and
           we
           may
           be
           fit
           to
           be
           
             an
             example
             to
             others
          
           ,
           
           1.
           
           Th.
           1.
           7.
           
        
         
           The
           eighth
           thing
           required
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           well-doing
           ,
           
           is
           Faith
           :
           wee
           must
           
           
             walke
             by
             faith
          
           in
           all
           our
           actions
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.
           7.
           
           Now
           faith
           is
           employed
           partly
           in
           taking
           notice
           of
           Gods
           will
           ,
           as
           the
           warrant
           of
           our
           actions
           ,
           and
           partly
           in
           ouercomming
           the
           difficulties
           of
           well-doing
           ,
           making
           vs
           hold
           out
           ,
           though
           wee
           bee
           scorned
           ,
           or
           disgraced
           ,
           or
           opposed
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           raising
           vp
           our
           hearts
           to
           beleeue
           Gods
           assistance
           ,
           notwithstanding
           our
           owne
           weaknesses
           ,
           &
           partly
           in
           trusting
           God
           for
           the
           successe
           ,
           beleeuing
           Gods
           promises
           .
        
         
           The
           ninth
           &
           last
           thing
           required
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           wel-doing
           ,
           
           is
           Moderation
           .
           
           This
           rule
           is
           expressed
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
           
             Eccles.
             7.
             16.
             
             Be
             not
             iust
             ouer-much
             ,
             neyther
             bee
             thou
             wicked
             ouermuch
             :
          
           Now
           for
           the
           sense
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           wee
           must
           know
           in
           the
           negatiue
           ,
           that
           this
           place
           is
           most
           prophanely
           alleadged
           by
           such
           as
           produce
           it
           as
           a
           reproofe
           of
           strictnesse
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           refusall
           of
           the
           excesses
           of
           the
           time
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           many
           things
           said
           to
           giue
           a
           sence
           of
           those
           words
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Some
           referre
           these
           words
           to
           Iustice
           ,
           eyther
           Distributiue
           ,
           or
           Commutatiue
           ,
           and
           that
           eyther
           in
           
           the
           case
           of
           a
           priuate
           person
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           Magistrate
           .
           A
           priuate
           man
           must
           neyther
           stand
           too
           much
           vpon
           his
           right
           ,
           nor
           yet
           suffer
           his
           innocency
           to
           be
           too
           much
           wronged
           .
           A
           Magistrate
           must
           not
           be
           too
           seuere
           in
           a
           selfe-conceited
           Iustice
           ,
           nor
           yet
           too
           remisse
           in
           sparing
           or
           fauouring
           wickednes
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Some
           thinke
           it
           restraines
           curiosity
           and
           carelesnes
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           sence
           were
           ,
           Be
           not
           curious
           to
           pry
           or
           search
           into
           secret
           things
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           reuealed
           :
           for
           hee
           that
           will
           bee
           searching
           into
           Gods
           maiesty
           ,
           may
           be
           oppressed
           by
           his
           glory
           :
           nor
           
           yet
           be
           so
           carelesse
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           truth
           reuealed
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Some
           thus
           exceed
           not
           by
           too
           much
           precisenesse
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           or
           by
           too
           much
           prophanenes
           on
           the
           left
           hand
           .
           On
           the
           right
           hand
           they
           goe
           out
           ,
           that
           bring
           in
           workes
           of
           supererogation
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           worship
           God
           after
           the
           precepts
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           tye
           mens
           consciences
           to
           obserue
           or
           auoid
           things
           without
           warrant
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           say
           they
           haue
           no
           sin
           ,
           and
           need
           not
           the
           grace
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           fittest
           interpretation
           
           is
           theirs
           ,
           that
           expound
           the
           words
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           
             Be
             not
             iust
             ouer-much
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           think
           not
           too
           highly
           of
           thy selfe
           in
           any
           thing
           thou
           doest
           well
           ,
           nor
           yet
           be
           
             wicked
             ouer-much
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           account
           not
           too
           vilely
           of
           thy selfe
           ,
           denying
           Gods
           gifts
           in
           thee
           ,
           and
           refusing
           the
           iust
           comforts
           thou
           shouldest
           take
           to
           thy selfe
           ;
           aggrauate
           not
           against
           thy
           owne
           soule
           thy
           weakenesse
           aboue
           reason
           and
           measure
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           
        
         
           Intreating
           of
           the
           rules
           that
           concerne
           our
           carriage
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           particular
           about
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           HItherto
           of
           the
           generall
           rules
           :
           
           The
           particular
           rules
           that
           concerne
           the
           right
           ordering
           of
           our
           conuersation
           ,
           may
           be
           cast
           into
           three
           heads
           ,
           as
           they
           direct
           vs
           in
           our
           carriage
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               Towards
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Towards
               men
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Towards
               our selues
               .
               
            
          
        
         
           All
           the
           rules
           that
           concerne
           
           our
           duties
           to
           GOD
           ,
           may
           bee
           cast
           into
           two
           heads
           :
           1.
           
           For
           they
           concerne
           eyther
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           2.
           the
           seruice
           of
           God.
           This
           is
           an
           exact
           diuision
           ;
           for
           all
           wee
           owe
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           fitly
           comprehended
           in
           these
           two
           ,
           Loue
           and
           Seruice
           :
           and
           the
           Scripture
           so
           diuides
           in
           these
           and
           the
           like
           places
           ,
           Commandement
           2.
           
           Deut.
           11.
           23.
           
           &
           30.
           16.
           
           
             Iosh.
             22.
             5.
             
             Esay
          
           56.
           6.
           
        
         
           Now
           that
           wee
           may
           bee
           rightly
           ordered
           in
           respect
           of
           our
           loue
           to
           God
           ,
           wee
           must
           consider
           of
           his
           loue
           ,
           eyther
           in
           the
           foundation
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           .
           
           The
           foundation
           of
           our
           loue
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           true
           
             knowlege
             of
             God
             ,
             2.
             
             Chron.
          
           28.
           6.
           
           So
           that
           in
           the
           first
           place
           wee
           must
           soundly
           informe
           our selues
           concerning
           this
           knowledge
           of
           God.
           
           Now
           the
           rules
           that
           concerne
           the
           right
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           concerne
           eyther
           
             the
             right
             conceiuing
             of
             his
             nature
             ,
          
           or
           our
           
             aoquaintance
             with
             God
          
           ,
           when
           wee
           doe
           aright
           conceiue
           of
           him
           .
           
           That
           wee
           may
           conceiue
           aright
           of
           Gods
           nature
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           
           Wee
           must
           exclude
           out
           of
           our
           thoughts
           all
           likenesses
           ,
           so
           as
           men
           do
           not
           thinke
           of
           God
           ,
           representing
           
           him
           by
           the
           similitude
           of
           any
           creature
           :
           Hee
           that
           forbids
           Images
           of
           him
           in
           Churches
           ,
           forbids
           it
           also
           in
           our
           heads
           ,
           
             Commandement
             2.
             
             Esay
             40.
             
             Deut.
          
           4.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Wee
           must
           striue
           to
           conceiue
           of
           him
           according
           to
           his
           praises
           declared
           by
           his
           workes
           ,
           
           or
           in
           his
           Word
           .
           This
           is
           an
           excellent
           ,
           and
           easie
           way
           to
           thinke
           of
           God.
           Since
           our
           hearts
           cannot
           conceiue
           his
           Nature
           ,
           we
           should
           fill
           them
           with
           the
           impression
           of
           his
           praises
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           them
           direct
           our
           affection
           ,
           and
           seruice
           to
           him
           :
           As
           I
           would
           bring
           this
           minde
           to
           
           prayer
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           cannot
           make
           any
           resemblance
           of
           the
           Diuine
           Substance
           ,
           whom
           I
           am
           about
           to
           serue
           :
           yet
           this
           will
           I
           do
           ,
           I
           will
           remember
           that
           hee
           that
           I
           pray
           vnto
           ,
           is
           most
           wise
           ,
           most
           omnipotēt
           ,
           most
           iust
           ,
           most
           
             gracious
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Thus
           God
           proclaimes
           himselfe
           by
           his
           praises
           ,
           Exod.
           34.
           6.
           where
           God
           himselfe
           shewes
           vs
           a
           way
           how
           to
           conceiue
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           3
           
           Thou
           must
           then
           silence
           thy
           reason
           ,
           and
           exalt
           thy
           faith
           in
           the
           point
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           conceiued
           of
           necessity
           ,
           because
           all
           seruice
           is
           due
           to
           
           the
           whole
           Trinity
           :
           Now
           thou
           needst
           not
           striue
           to
           resemble
           the
           Trinity
           in
           any
           likenesse
           in
           thy
           minde
           ,
           but
           onely
           bring
           faith
           to
           beleeue
           that
           thy
           God
           is
           
             three
             in
             one
          
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
           It
           may
           yet
           helpe
           thy
           vnderstanding
           to
           conceiue
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             God-head
             dwels
             in
             him
             bodily
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           when
           thou
           commest
           to
           worship
           ,
           thou
           maist
           set
           before
           thy
           minde
           the
           Humane
           Nature
           of
           Christ
           ,
           adoring
           the
           God-head
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           conceiuing
           of
           God
           in
           that
           humane
           Nature
           thou
           thinkest
           of
           ,
           
           
             Col.
             2.
             9.
             
             Ioh.
          
           17.
           3.
           
        
         
           5
           
           That
           this
           may
           be
           the
           more
           cleerely
           and
           comfortably
           done
           ,
           thou
           must
           labour
           by
           sound
           aduice
           and
           direction
           ,
           to
           expell
           out
           of
           thy
           head
           those
           secret
           and
           rebellious
           Atheisticall
           thoughts
           ,
           which
           arise
           in
           thee
           about
           his
           Nature
           ,
           Decree
           ,
           Attributes
           ,
           or
           Works
           :
           Men
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           smothering
           these
           Obiections
           ,
           but
           seek
           helpe
           against
           them
           in
           time
           .
        
         
           Thus
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           concernes
           the
           right
           conceiuing
           of
           his
           Nature
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           required
           further
           
           such
           a
           knowledge
           ,
           
           as
           brings
           vs
           acquainted
           with
           God
           :
           wee
           are
           commanded
           to
           acquaint
           our selues
           with
           God
           ,
           Iob.
           22.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
        
         
           Now
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           an
           exceeding
           hard
           way
           for
           a
           mortall
           man
           to
           finde
           out
           God
           ,
           
           so
           as
           to
           enioy
           
             familiarity
             with
             him
          
           :
           Therefore
           I
           will
           adde
           some
           directions
           about
           it
           :
           For
           if
           thou
           wouldst
           acquaint
           thy selfe
           with
           God
           ,
        
         
           
           Thou
           must
           prepare
           thy
           heart
           for
           this
           Vision
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           driuing
           out
           filthy
           and
           vnholy
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           affections
           ,
           
             For
             without
             holinesse
             no
             man
             can
             see
             God.
             
             The
             pure
             in
             heart
             shall
             see
             God
             ,
             Math.
             5.
             7.
             
             Hebr.
             12.
             14.
             1.
             
             Chro.
          
           19.
           3.
           
           God
           delights
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           familiarly
           in
           a
           cleane
           heart
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           Thou
           must
           beg
           this
           acquaintance
           by
           prayer
           :
           if
           thou
           seeke
           it
           of
           him
           earnestly
           ,
           though
           God
           be
           in
           himselfe
           inuisible
           to
           mortall
           eyes
           ,
           yet
           hee
           will
           shew
           himselfe
           to
           the
           eies
           of
           thy
           minde
           :
           pray
           for
           his
           acquaintance
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           be
           acquainted
           with
           thee
           :
           This
           is
           
             to
             aske
             after
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             seeke
             God
             :
             if
             wee
             seeke
             him
             ,
             hee
             will
             be
             found
             ,
             Psal.
          
           105.
           
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           But
           then
           we
           must
           remember
           three
           things
           ;
        
         
         
           1
           
             To
             seeke
             him
             with
             
             our
             whole
             hearts
             ,
          
           we
           must
           pray
           with
           great
           earnestnesse
           and
           desire
           .
        
         
           2
           
             To
             seek
             him
             earely
             ,
             
             Psalme
             119.
             verse
          
           10.
           and
           
             while
             hee
             may
             bee
             found
          
           ,
           God
           offers
           acquaintance
           in
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           comes
           neere
           ,
           and
           knocketh
           at
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           and
           workes
           greater
           impressions
           vpon
           them
           :
           Now
           if
           thou
           wouldst
           call
           vpon
           God
           heartily
           ,
           hee
           would
           shew
           thee
           his
           presence
           .
        
         
           3
           To
           
             seeke
             him
             constantly
          
           ;
           
           wee
           must
           seeke
           
           
             his
             face
             continnally
          
           :
           both
           till
           we
           finde
           it
           ,
           and
           after
           wee
           haue
           had
           acquaintance
           with
           him
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           continued
           :
           we
           must
           not
           thinke
           much
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           put
           to
           pray
           often
           and
           long
           ,
           before
           we
           attaine
           such
           an
           incomparable
           benefit
           .
        
         
           3
           
           Thou
           must
           giue
           thy selfe
           ,
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           to
           God
           ,
           seriously
           ,
           and
           from
           thy
           heart
           ,
           deuoting
           and
           promising
           to
           spend
           thy
           daies
           in
           his
           seruice
           ,
           and
           then
           hee
           will
           reueale
           himselfe
           vnto
           thee
           ,
           Rom.
           12.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
           4
           Thou
           must
           waite
           vpon
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           
           watch
           ,
           how
           the
           Lord
           speakes
           vnto
           thee
           ,
           either
           by
           his
           Word
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           Spirit
           .
           For
           in
           them
           hee
           shewes
           himselfe
           to
           men
           ,
           and
           conuerseth
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           5
           It
           is
           a
           great
           furtherance
           to
           our
           acquaintance
           with
           God
           ,
           to
           keepe
           company
           with
           his
           Houshold
           ;
           for
           with
           them
           hee
           dwels
           ,
           and
           by
           conuersing
           with
           them
           we
           may-occasionally
           often
           see
           God
           ,
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           3.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           12.
           
        
         
           Thus
           of
           acquaintance
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           There
           are
           other
           things
           to
           bee
           further
           noted
           concerning
           our
           knowledge
           of
           
           
           God
           ,
           such
           as
           these
           :
        
         
           That
           when
           we
           attaine
           vnto
           any
           acquaintance
           with
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           neuer
           rest
           ,
           till
           wee
           know
           him
           to
           be
           our
           God
           ,
           Col.
           2.
           2.
           
        
         
           That
           it
           must
           bee
           our
           daily
           care
           to
           increase
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           labouring
           to
           plant
           in
           our
           hearts
           a
           more
           large
           and
           affectionate
           contemplation
           of
           the
           glories
           of
           Gods
           Nature
           &
           Loue.
           
        
         
           That
           aboue
           all
           earthly
           things
           we
           should
           
             glory
             in
             it
          
           ,
           if
           wee
           attaine
           some
           happy
           admission
           into
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           and
           
           ability
           to
           conceiue
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           him
           ,
           Ier.
           9.
           24.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           
        
         
           Rules
           ,
           that
           order
           is
           about
           the
           manifestation
           of
           our
           loue
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           HItherto
           of
           the
           Rules
           that
           concerne
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           foundation
           of
           our
           loue
           to
           God
           :
           The
           rules
           that
           should
           order
           vs
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           our
           loue
           to
           God
           ,
           
           follow
           ;
           and
           those
           are
           of
           two
           sorts
           :
           1.
           for
           either
           they
           concerne
           the
           manifestation
           of
           our
           
           loue
           :
           2.
           or
           our
           preseruation
           in
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           ;
           wee
           must
           shew
           our
           loue
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           keepe
           our selues
           in
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           Iude
           21.
           
        
         
           In
           our
           manifestation
           of
           loue
           to
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           look
           to
           both
           the
           matter
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           things
           whereby
           )
           and
           also
           the
           manner
           how
           we
           should
           expresse
           our
           loue
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           
           there
           bee
           diuers
           excellent
           Rules
           to
           bee
           heeded
           of
           vs
           in
           our
           practice
           ,
           in
           obseruing
           whereof
           we
           may
           soundly
           prooue
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           loue
           to
           God
           :
           if
           wee
           say
           wee
           loue
           God
           ,
           wee
           must
           
           shew
           it
           by
           these
           things
           following
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
           Wee
           must
           
             auouch
             God
             to
             be
             our
             God
             ,
             Deut.
          
           26.
           17.
           and
           so
           we
           doe
           ,
           if
           wee
           do
           not
           onely
           make
           choice
           of
           God
           aboue
           all
           things
           to
           set
           our
           harts
           vpon
           him
           ,
           but
           also
           maintaine
           our
           choyce
           by
           a
           constant
           refusall
           of
           all
           idols
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           euen
           all
           things
           which
           might
           intice
           vs
           to
           loue
           them
           in
           stead
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           sound
           affection
           and
           practice
           declaring
           our
           resolution
           to
           cleaue
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           our
           sufficient
           happinesse
           ,
           though
           all
           the
           world
           follow
           their
           profits
           ,
           or
           pleasures
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           
           
           Wee
           must
           prouide
           and
           
             prepare
             a
             place
             for
             God
          
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           
             dwell
             with
             vs
          
           ,
           wheresoeuer
           we
           dwell
           ,
           Exo.
           15.
           2.
           
           It
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           our
           true
           loue
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           cannot
           liue
           without
           him
           :
           He
           that
           can
           be
           content
           to
           liue
           in
           any
           place
           ,
           where
           he
           is
           not
           powerfully
           present
           in
           his
           ordinances
           ,
           shewes
           no
           loue
           to
           God
           :
           It
           should
           be
           our
           chiefe
           care
           to
           seate
           our selues
           so
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           presence
           may
           bee
           prouided
           for
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           raigne
           amongst
           vs
           by
           the
           Scepter
           of
           his
           Word
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
           We
           shall
           shew
           our
           
           loue
           to
           God
           ,
           by
           our
           
             loue
             to
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           :
           we
           must
           
             kisse
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Psal.
             2.
             vlt.
          
           And
           if
           any
           man
           
             loue
             not
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             hee
             hath
             not
             the
             Father
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           16.
           22.
           
           We
           shew
           that
           wee
           loue
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           highly
           esteeme
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           make
           much
           of
           him
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           &
           striue
           to
           fire
           our
           affections
           toward
           him
           ;
           and
           this
           must
           bee
           our
           care
           through
           the
           passages
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           to
           
             forme
             in
             vs
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
          
           that
           wee
           may
           long
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           haue
           the
           desires
           of
           our
           soules
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           comming
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           
           We
           must
           shew
           our
           loue
           to
           GOD
           
             by
             walking
             with
             him
             ,
             Genes
             .
             17.
             1.
             
             Mica
             .
          
           6.
           8.
           
           The
           Lord
           doth
           not
           account
           it
           a
           signe
           of
           loue
           to
           offer
           to
           him
           a
           thousand
           Rammes
           ,
           or
           riuers
           of
           oyle
           .
           But
           this
           is
           it
           that
           pleaseth
           him
           ,
           
             To
             humble
             our selues
             to
             walke
             before
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           we
           walk
           with
           God
           diuers
           wayes
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           When
           we
           
             set
             the
             Lord
             alwaies
             before
             vs
             ,
          
           
           remembring
           his
           holy
           presence
           ,
           &
           not
           daring
           to
           goe
           long
           without
           thinking
           of
           God
           ,
           Psal.
           16.
           18.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           wee
           
             nourish
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           and
           
           retire
           our selues
           of
           purpose
           to
           entertaine
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           we
           daily
           haue
           
             recourse
             to
             those
             meanes
          
           by
           which
           the
           Lord
           is
           pleased
           to
           conuerse
           with
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           rest
           in
           the
           bare
           vse
           of
           the
           meanes
           ,
           but
           striue
           to
           finde
           out
           
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             holy
             presence
             ,
          
           in
           euery
           ordinance
           of
           his
           ,
           Psal.
           63.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Whē
           we
           vse
           our selues
           to
           Soliloquies
           with
           God
           ,
           taking
           all
           occasions
           to
           speake
           to
           God
           by
           prayer
           and
           priuate
           meditation
           of
           things
           offered
           to
           vs
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           wee
           could
           extract
           matter
           for
           frequent
           Ciaculations
           ,
           lifting
           vp
           our
           hearts
           
           vpon
           the
           very
           first
           motions
           of
           good
           vnto
           God
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           63.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           When
           our
           hearts
           are
           fired
           
             with
             longing
             desires
             after
             his
             presence
             of
             glory
             in
             heauen
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
          
           5.
           8.
           
        
         
           Thus
           of
           our
           walking
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           
           We
           should
           manifest
           our
           loue
           to
           God
           
             by
             honouring
             him
          
           :
           For
           this
           is
           one
           speciall
           way
           by
           which
           God
           requires
           to
           haue
           our
           loue
           shewed
           to
           him
           ,
           Malac.
           1.
           6.
           
           Now
           there
           are
           many
           waies
           by
           which
           in
           our
           cōuersation
           we
           may
           declare
           our
           desire
           to
           honor
           our
           God
           :
           
           As
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           performing
           
             the
             
             care
             of
             businesses
             that
             concerne
             his
             kingdom
             ,
          
           aboue
           al
           other
           businesses
           ,
           &
           shewing
           our
           respect
           of
           the
           duties
           of
           the
           first
           table
           ,
           that
           concern
           God
           ,
           before
           the
           duties
           that
           concerne
           men
           in
           the
           second
           table
           :
           we
           honouring
           him
           
             by
             seeking
             his
             kingdome
             first
          
           :
           First
           (
           I
           say
           )
           in
           
             the
             precedency
             of
             time
          
           ,
           and
           first
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           
             measure
             of
             our
             affections
             ,
             Math.
          
           6.
           shewing
           a
           desire
           to
           please
           him
           rather
           then
           all
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           making
           a
           bold
           &
           
             open
             profession
          
           of
           GODS
           truth
           vpon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           without
           feare
           of
           oppositions
           or
           snares
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           
             By
             grieuing
          
           heartily
           
             for
             his
             dishonours
          
           done
           vnto
           him
           ,
           by
           the
           blasphemies
           or
           prophanenesse
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           Psal.
           42.
           3.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           
             By
             directing
             all
             our
             actions
             to
             his
             glory
             ,
          
           striuing
           in
           al
           the
           things
           to
           order
           them
           so
           ,
           that
           some
           way
           God
           may
           be
           praised
           by
           vs
           ,
           or
           others
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           10.
           31.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           By
           our
           
             willingnesse
             to
             suffer
          
           any
           thing
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           extremities
           ,
           euen
           the
           losse
           of
           all
           worldly
           things
           ,
           yea
           and
           life
           it selfe
           ,
           if
           wee
           were
           called
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           By
           
             honoring
             them
             that
             feare
             his
             name
             ,
          
           and
           are
           
             begotten
             
             of
             him
          
           ,
           and
           beare
           his
           Image
           ,
           receiuing
           them
           ,
           &
           making
           much
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           defending
           them
           for
           the
           loue
           we
           beare
           to
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           
             Psalm
             .
             15.
             1.
             
             Ioh.
          
           5.
           1.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           
             By
             hating
             them
             that
             are
             his
             enemies
             ,
          
           as
           if
           they
           were
           our
           own
           ,
           conceiuing
           more
           dislike
           of
           them
           for
           dishonouring
           God
           ,
           then
           for
           any
           wrongs
           they
           could
           do
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           Psal.
           139.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           Wee
           honour
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           speak
           of
           the
           
             Oracles
             of
             God
          
           with
           alreuerence
           as
           may
           become
           the
           nature
           and
           glory
           of
           them
           ,
           
             Commandement
             3.
             1.
             
             Pet.
          
           4.
           11.
           
        
         
           9.
           
           We
           honour
           him
           
             by
             
             gifts
             bestowed
             vpon
             him
             ,
          
           when
           we
           bring
           to
           him
           our
           
             free-will
             offerings
          
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           the
           
             first
             fruites
          
           of
           all
           our
           increase
           ,
           when
           out
           of
           all
           things
           wherein
           God
           hath
           prospered
           vs
           ,
           we
           with
           gladnes
           consecrate
           a
           part
           for
           the
           furtherance
           of
           his
           worship
           ,
           or
           the
           maintenance
           of
           his
           poore
           :
           
             Prou.
             3.
             6.
             
             Esay
          
           60.
           6.
           
        
         
           10.
           
           Wee
           honour
           him
           ,
           
             when
             we
             praise
             him
          
           .
           One
           vsuall
           way
           by
           which
           we
           honour
           great
           persons
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           is
           by
           taking
           all
           occasions
           to
           magnifie
           them
           ,
           by
           commending
           their
           vertues
           ,
           or
           their
           worthy
           Acts
           :
           
           And
           this
           is
           likewise
           one
           great
           way
           of
           honouring
           God
           :
           &
           therefore
           with
           sorrow
           for
           our
           neglects
           herein
           ,
           we
           should
           
             study
             his
             praises
          
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           striue
           for
           language
           to
           be
           able
           readily
           to
           doe
           so
           .
        
         
           Now
           God
           is
           praised
           diuers
           wayes
           .
           
           Some
           of
           them
           belong
           not
           properly
           to
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           but
           touch
           them
           .
        
         
           
             We
             praise
             God.
          
           
        
         
           1.
           
           When
           
             we
             keepe
          
           and
           obserue
           carefully
           
             the
             solemnities
          
           set
           apart
           for
           his
           praise
           ,
           as
           when
           wee
           celebrate
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           which
           is
           
           therfore
           called
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           to
           be
           performed
           as
           a
           thanksgiuing
           ,
           and
           praising
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           daily
           we
           take
           all
           occasions
           in
           priuate
           
             to
             blesse
             God
             for
             his
             daily
             mercies
             :
          
           but
           let
           these
           and
           such
           like
           passe
           ,
           as
           not
           proper
           to
           this
           place
           .
           We
           must
           praise
           him
           in
           our
           discourse
           to
           others
           :
           
           This
           is
           required
           of
           vs
           in
           many
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             Psa.
             33.
             1.
             
             Iob
             36.
             24.
             
             Psal.
          
           96.
           4.
           
           But
           because
           this
           must
           not
           bee
           done
           cursorily
           ,
           diuers
           rules
           are
           to
           bee
           obserued
           :
           As
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           we
           may
           praise
           him
           effectually
           ,
           wee
           must
           
           
             wisely
             consider
             of
             his
             workes
          
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           his
           nature
           to
           extract
           from
           thence
           sound
           arguments
           of
           praise
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           64.
           9.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           should
           do
           well
           for
           this
           purpose
           to
           
             keep
             Records
             ,
             and
             Register
          
           vp
           the
           speciall
           glorious
           workes
           of
           God
           ,
           Iob.
           36.
           24.
           
           &
           37.
           14.
           
           Psalm
           .
           78.
           7.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           we
           do
           praise
           him
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           done
           
             with
             our
             whole
             heart
          
           ,
           speaking
           of
           his
           prayses
           with
           all
           possible
           affection
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           if
           we
           spake
           of
           ordinary
           things
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           9.
           1.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           VVe
           must
           thus
           praise
           him
           ,
           not
           once
           ,
           or
           for
           one
           
           worke
           of
           his
           ,
           but
           wee
           must
           
             praise
             him
             for
             all
             his
             workes
             ,
          
           especially
           
             his
             wonderous
             works
             ,
             Psal.
          
           9.
           1.
           
           &
           105.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           &
           106.
           2.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           VVe
           must
           praise
           him
           from
           day
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           continue
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           
             while
             wee
             liue
             ,
             Psal.
          
           63.
           4.
           
           &
           96.
           3.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           This
           is
           a
           duety
           ,
           that
           
             all
             the
             kindreds
             of
             the
             people
             are
             bound
             to
             :
             All
             the
             people
             must
             praise
             him
             ,
             Psalm
             .
          
           148.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           &
           96.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           Thus
           of
           the
           fift
           way
           of
           shewing
           our
           loue
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           by
           honouring
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           sixth
           way
           by
           which
           wee
           must
           shew
           our
           loue
           to
           
           God
           ,
           
           is
           ,
           by
           
             trusting
             in
             him
          
           ;
           As
           men
           shew
           ,
           whom
           they
           loue
           most
           ,
           by
           relying
           most
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           fauour
           and
           helpe
           ;
           Now
           there
           are
           diuers
           cases
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           must
           shew
           our
           trust
           in
           God.
           
        
         
           1
           
             By
             relying
             vpon
             his
             mercy
             for
             our
             iustification
             and
             saluation
             :
          
           
           and
           in
           this
           wee
           should
           most
           vse
           our
           trust
           ,
           as
           being
           in
           a
           businesse
           that
           most
           highly
           concernes
           vs
           ,
           Esay
           45.
           24
           ,
           25.
           
        
         
           2
           
             By
             committing
             all
             our
             workes
             to
             him
             ,
          
           for
           assistance
           in
           them
           ▪
           or
           successe
           of
           them
           :
           This
           is
           to
           
             commit
             our
             way
             to
             God
          
           to
           be
           carefull
           
           to
           seeke
           his
           assistance
           to
           helpe
           vs
           ,
           to
           doe
           our
           duty
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           leaue
           the
           successe
           of
           all
           to
           his
           blessing
           ,
           
             Psal.
             37.
             3
             ,
             5.
             
             Prou.
          
           16.
           3.
           
        
         
           3
           By
           
             beleeuing
             all
             that
             hee
             saith
             is
             true
             ,
          
           whether
           hee
           promise
           ,
           threaten
           ,
           or
           comfort
           by
           his
           Word
           ,
           vpon
           all
           occasions
           
             beleeuing
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             2.
             
             Chro.
          
           20.
           20.
           
        
         
           4
           By
           
             staying
             our
             hearts
             vpon
             him
             in
             all
             our
             distresses
             :
          
           
           Now
           in
           the
           time
           of
           distresse
           we
           may
           proue
           ,
           that
           wee
           trust
           in
           God
           diuers
           waies
           :
           —
           As
        
         
           1
           By
           running
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           
             powring
             out
             our
             hearts
             before
             him
             ,
          
           making
           our
           
           moane
           vnto
           him
           ,
           Psa.
           18.
           2.
           
           &
           62.
           10.
           
           Looke
           amongst
           men
           ,
           to
           whom
           we
           first
           run
           to
           make
           our
           moane
           in
           our
           distresse
           ,
           and
           that
           person
           is
           he
           whom
           we
           most
           loue
           ,
           and
           trust
           :
           so
           is
           it
           toward
           God.
           
        
         
           2
           By
           
             casting
             our
             cares
             and
             burthens
             vpon
             him
             ,
             Psal.
          
           55.
           22.
           
        
         
           3
           By
           
             not
             respecting
             the
             proud
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             turne
             aside
             to
             lies
             ,
             Psal.
          
           40.
           4.
           
        
         
           4
           By
           
             relying
             vpon
             his
             help
             ,
             Ioel
             3.
             16.
             
             Esay
          
           50.
           11.
           but
           then
           we
           must
           obserue
           how
           wee
           must
           relye
           vpon
           Gods
           helpe
           :
           For
           there
           are
           many
           things
           we
           must
           cast
           
           out
           of
           our
           hearts
           in
           affliction
           :
           
           When
           wee
           haue
           beene
           with
           the
           Lord
           and
           committed
           our selues
           to
           him
           ,
           wee
           must
           relie
           vpon
           him
           ,
        
         
           1
           
             Without
             leaning
             to
             our
             owne
             vnder
             standing
             ,
          
           or
           wilfull
           inclination
           to
           follow
           our
           owne
           courses
           ,
           and
           proiects
           ,
           Prou.
           3.
           5.
           
        
         
           2
           
             Without
             murmuring
          
           or
           repining
           at
           our
           condition
           ,
           or
           vexing
           our selues
           at
           the
           prouidence
           of
           God
           toward
           vs
           ,
           Psal.
           37.
           7.
           
        
         
           3
           
             Without
             feare
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           without
           mistrustfull
           feares
           ,
           and
           seruile
           perturbations
           ,
           
           imagining
           euils
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           not
           brought
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           Psal.
           3.
           6.
           
           &
           27.
           1.
           
        
         
           4
           
             Without
             vsing
             ill
             meanes
          
           to
           get
           out
           of
           distresse
           ,
           Amos
           5.
           4
           ,
           6.
           
        
         
           5
           Yea
           ,
           lastly
           ,
           
             without
             care
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           without
           distrustfull
           carking
           cares
           ,
           Phil.
           4.
           6.
           
        
         
           Thus
           of
           the
           sixth
           way
           of
           shewing
           our
           loue
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           by
           trusting
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           seuenth
           &
           last
           way
           ,
           
           by
           which
           we
           must
           shew
           our
           loue
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             To
             obey
             him
          
           :
           For
           this
           is
           the
           
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             wee
             keepe
             his
             commandements
             :
          
           
           Neither
           is
           the
           signe
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           wee
           do
           what
           God
           requires
           for
           the
           matter
           ,
           but
           that
           
             his
             cōmandements
             are
             not
             grieuous
             vnto
             vs
             :
          
           Wee
           loue
           God
           ,
           if
           wee
           loue
           to
           doe
           his
           worke
           ,
           and
           if
           wee
           
             lift
             vp
             our
             hearts
             in
             his
             waies
             ,
          
           setting
           vpon
           his
           work
           with
           a
           speciall
           readinesse
           ,
           and
           strength
           of
           desire
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           ordinary
           care
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Ioh.
             5.
             2.
             2.
             
             Chron.
          
           17.
           6.
           
           &
           19.
           2.
           
        
         
           Thus
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           things
           by
           which
           we
           must
           shew
           our
           loue
           to
           God
           ;
           The
           manner
           also
           is
           to
           bee
           considered
           :
           For
           in
           all
           those
           
           things
           which
           we
           would
           do
           at
           any
           time
           to
           prooue
           our
           loue
           to
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           look
           to
           the
           manner
           how
           wee
           do
           them
           ,
           as
           was
           a
           little
           touched
           before
           :
           
           Now
           distinctly
           wee
           must
           bring
           to
           the
           declaration
           of
           our
           loue
           to
           God
           ,
           two
           things
           ;
           
             
               1
               Feruencie
               .
            
             
               2
               Feare
               .
            
          
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           
           wee
           must
           loue
           God
           ,
           and
           shew
           it
           in
           all
           the
           fruits
           of
           our
           loue
           ;
           How
           ?
           Euen
           with
           
             all
             our
             hearts
          
           ,
           and
           
             all
             our
             soules
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             might
             ,
          
           and
           
             all
             our
             vnderstanding
          
           .
           Our
           hearts
           must
           bee
           more
           inflamed
           then
           they
           are
           ,
           in
           shewing
           
           loue
           to
           wife
           ,
           children
           ,
           friends
           ,
           parents
           ,
           &c.
           
           Wee
           must
           
             loue
             God
             aboue
             all
             ,
             Deut.
          
           6.
           3.
           
           &
           30.
           6.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           second
           ,
           
           we
           must
           loue
           God
           and
           shew
           it
           too
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           
             with
             feare
          
           .
           Howsoeuer
           with
           men
           true
           loue
           casts
           our
           feare
           :
           yet
           God
           being
           so
           infinite
           in
           Glory
           and
           Maiestie
           ,
           wee
           must
           loue
           him
           ,
           but
           yet
           with
           feare
           .
           Now
           that
           this
           may
           not
           be
           mistaken
           ,
           I
           will
           set
           downe
           the
           particulars
           of
           this
           feare
           .
        
         
           Wee
           must
           shew
           our
           feare
           :
           
        
         
           1
           By
           entertaining
           
             awful
             thoughts
          
           of
           his
           dreadfull
           
           Maiestie
           ,
           casting
           out
           all
           vile
           ,
           meane
           ,
           and
           vaine
           thoughts
           of
           him
           ,
           Dan.
           6.
           26.
           
        
         
           2
           
             By
             departing
             from
             euill
          
           ,
           that
           might
           any
           way
           displease
           him
           ,
           being
           tender
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           not
           daring
           to
           presume
           ,
           or
           plead
           impunity
           ,
           or
           freedome
           from
           danger
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           things
           desire
           to
           auoide
           what
           might
           anger
           him
           ,
           Prou.
           3.
           7.
           
        
         
           3
           By
           vsing
           all
           
             tearmes
             of
          
           hearty
           abasement
           of
           our selues
           ,
           when
           wee
           come
           before
           him
           :
           Thus
           Abraham
           cals
           himselfe
           
             dust
             and
             ashes
          
           ;
           and
           thus
           
           wee
           should
           
             humble
             our selues
             vnder
             the
             mighty
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
          
           5.
           9.
           
        
         
           4
           
             By
             doing
             his
             will
             ,
             without
             fearing
             man
             ,
          
           or
           any
           other
           creature
           ,
           Esay
           8.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           5
           By
           a
           daily
           and
           reuerent
           
             remembrance
             of
             his
          
           continuall
           holy
           presence
           .
        
         
           6
           
             By
             trembling
             at
             his
             iudgements
             ,
             Psa.
             4.
             4.
             
             Hab.
             2.
             vlt.
             
          
        
         
           7
           By
           the
           humble
           vsing
           of
           all
           the
           meanes
           of
           communion
           with
           God
           ,
           vsing
           his
           Ordinances
           with
           all
           conuenient
           reuerence
           ,
           attention
           ,
           and
           abasement
           of
           
           our selues
           .
           Mal.
           2.
           5.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           By
           the
           reuerend
           vse
           of
           his
           very
           Titles
           ,
           fearing
           that
           great
           ,
           and
           fearefull
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           ,
           Deut.
           28.
           58.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
        
         
           Rules
           ,
           that
           concerne
           the
           preseruation
           of
           our
           loue
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           HItherto
           of
           the
           Rules
           that
           concerne
           the
           manifestation
           of
           our
           loue
           to
           God
           :
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           Rules
           serue
           to
           teach
           vs
           ,
           how
           to
           
             preserue
             in
             vs
             this
             
             loue
             to
             God.
          
           
           Now
           that
           wee
           may
           continue
           in
           our
           loue
           to
           God
           ,
           wee
           must
           obserue
           these
           Rules
           .
        
         
           1
           Wee
           must
           
             separate
             our selues
             from
             all
             others
             to
             be
             his
             ,
             Leu.
          
           20.
           26.
           auoiding
           
             fellowship
             with
             the
             seruants
             of
             a
             strange
             God
             ,
          
           that
           might
           any
           way
           intice
           vs
           from
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           ;
           yea
           ,
           wee
           should
           so
           much
           alienate
           our
           hearts
           from
           all
           Idols
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           not
           
             make
             mention
             of
             their
             names
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           daily
           confirme
           our
           hearts
           in
           that
           purpose
           to
           cleaue
           to
           God
           alone
           ,
           
             Leu.
             20.
             26.
             
             Mal.
             2.
             11.
             
             Exod.
             34.
             11.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Exod.
             23.
             13.
             
             
             Act.
             11.
             23.
             
             Iosh.
          
           23.
           8.
           
        
         
           2
           Wee
           must
           beware
           ,
           that
           
             we
             forget
             not
             God
          
           ,
           nor
           go
           too
           long
           without
           effectual
           remembrance
           of
           him
           .
           They
           that
           can
           liue
           whole
           daies
           and
           weekes
           without
           any
           care
           to
           thinke
           of
           God
           ,
           may
           bee
           snre
           their
           hearts
           are
           voide
           of
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           :
           and
           as
           euer
           we
           would
           continue
           to
           loue
           God
           ,
           wee
           must
           be
           carefull
           euery
           day
           to
           remember
           him
           ,
           and
           thinke
           vpon
           him
           ,
           Deut.
           6.
           12.
           
           &
           32.
           18.
           
        
         
           3
           Wee
           must
           labour
           
             to
             edify
             our selues
             in
             our
             most
             holy
             faith
          
           ;
           we
           must
           build
           vp
           our
           hearts
           in
           the
           assurance
           
           of
           that
           wonderfull
           loue
           God
           hath
           shewed
           to
           vs
           :
           and
           this
           will
           preserue
           and
           keep
           vs
           in
           our
           loue
           to
           him
           againe
           ,
           Iude.
           20.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           We
           
             must
             pray
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           as
           is
           shewed
           in
           the
           same
           place
           :
           prayer
           preserues
           acquaintance
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           exceedingly
           quickens
           the
           heart
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           drawes
           from
           God
           new
           pledges
           of
           his
           loue
           to
           vs
           ,
           which
           may
           serue
           to
           kindle
           our
           affections
           toward
           him
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           In
           the
           same
           place
           another
           rule
           is
           imported
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           the
           daily
           
             expectation
             of
             the
             Comming
             of
             
             Christ
             :
          
           for
           the
           terrour
           of
           that
           Day
           will
           mooue
           vs
           to
           shew
           all
           possible
           loue
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           that
           singular
           Glory
           wee
           are
           assured
           to
           receiue
           in
           that
           Day
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           In
           the
           vse
           of
           all
           Gods
           Ordinances
           ,
           wee
           must
           bee
           carefull
           
             to
             seeke
             out
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
          
           which
           is
           that
           speciall
           presence
           of
           his
           grace
           .
           For
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           will
           decay
           in
           vs
           ,
           if
           once
           wee
           come
           to
           vse
           the
           meanes
           onely
           for
           forme
           ,
           and
           an
           outward
           shew
           ,
           Ps.
           105.
           4.
           
           And
           if
           wee
           misse
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           we
           must
           neuer
           be
           quiet
           ,
           till
           we
           
             finde
             him
             whom
             our
             soule
             loueth
             ,
             
             Cant.
             3.
             1.
             
             Psalm
             .
          
           63.
           1.
           
        
         
           7
           VVee
           must
           
             preserue
             the
             truth
          
           hee
           hath
           deliuered
           to
           vs
           ;
           yea
           ,
           wee
           must
           
             contend
             for
             it
          
           :
           for
           sound
           doctrine
           laid
           vp
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           will
           preserue
           in
           vs
           soundnesse
           of
           affection
           to
           God
           ,
           Iude
           3.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           VVee
           must
           get
           
             Catalogues
             of
             Gods
             praises
          
           in
           particular
           ,
           and
           fill
           our
           hearts
           with
           the
           knowledge
           &
           contemplation
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           9
           If
           we
           would
           be
           preserued
           in
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           wee
           must
           labour
           to
           attaine
           to
           the
           ability
           
             to
             reioyce
             in
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             delight
             our selues
             in
             God.
          
           A
           wife
           that
           would
           
           increase
           her
           loue
           to
           her
           husband
           ,
           must
           striue
           to
           solace
           her selfe
           often
           with
           her
           husband
           ,
           and
           to
           forme
           in
           her
           heart
           a
           speciall
           delight
           in
           him
           :
           So
           must
           wee
           doe
           to
           God.
           This
           is
           miserably
           neglected
           ,
           and
           yet
           exceeding
           necessary
           :
           Nor
           is
           it
           an
           ordinary
           ioy
           we
           should
           take
           in
           God
           ,
           but
           we
           should
           ioy
           in
           him
           ,
           first
           ,
           
             with
             all
             our
             hearts
          
           :
           2.
           not
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           but
           alwaies
           ,
           euery
           day
           ;
           nor
           with
           cōmon
           ,
           but
           with
           
             exceeding
             ioyes
             ,
             Phi.
             4.
             4.
             
             Ps.
          
           37.
           4.
           
           &
           68.
           
           ●
           ,
           4.
           
           &
           105.
           3.
           
           
           Now
           that
           this
           point
           may
           be
           the
           better
           vnderstood
           ,
           I
           will
           consider
           of
           two
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           
           what
           it
           is
           to
           delight
           and
           ●oy
           in
           God
           :
           secondly
           ,
           what
           we
           should
           doe
           that
           might
           delight
           ,
           and
           take
           pleasure
           in
           God.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           
           this
           delight
           in
           God
           hath
           in
           it
           foure
           things
           distinctly
           .
        
         
           1
           First
           ,
           a
           
             spirituall
             satisfaction
          
           ,
           or
           contentment
           arising
           from
           the
           assurance
           of
           Gods
           loue
           to
           vs
           ,
           as
           hauing
           enough
           that
           he
           regards
           vs
           ;
           thus
           Dauid
           saith
           ,
           his
           
             soule
             was
             satisfied
             as
             with
             marrow
             ,
             Psal.
          
           63.
           5.
           
           &
           149.
           2.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           a
           ioyfull
           entertainement
           of
           all
           passages
           of
           loue
           betweene
           God
           and
           vs
           ;
           especially
           in
           the
           
           vse
           of
           his
           Ordinances
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           a
           
             delightfull
             contemplation
          
           of
           God
           and
           his
           mercies
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           a
           
             glorying
             in
             God
          
           ,
           and
           extolling
           of
           his
           praises
           ,
           as
           by
           discourse
           ,
           so
           by
           
             singing
             of
             Psalmes
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             31.
             
             Psal.
          
           33.
           1.
           
           &
           105.
           3.
           
           &
           68.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           attainement
           of
           the
           ioying
           in
           God.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           VVee
           must
           
             mourne
             often
             for
             our
             disabilities
          
           herein
           ,
           
           &
           pray
           to
           God
           to
           forme
           this
           delight
           in
           vs.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           VVee
           must
           
             restraine
             carnall
             ioyes
          
           ,
           and
           cares
           :
           for
           the
           excesse
           of
           both
           doth
           exceedingly
           dull
           the
           heart
           ,
           
           and
           with-drawes
           it
           from
           care
           of
           delight
           in
           God
           ,
           
             Ioh.
             2.
             8.
             
             Phil.
          
           4.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           VVee
           must
           exercise
           our selues
           with
           all
           the
           ioy
           we
           can
           
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             Psal.
          
           119.
           14
           ,
           16.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           VVee
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           listning
           to
           Obiections
           against
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           to
           vs
           ,
           whether
           they
           arise
           from
           Sathan
           ,
           or
           our
           owne
           flesh
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           VVe
           must
           often
           obserue
           the
           miseries
           of
           the
           wicked
           in
           comparison
           of
           our
           happy
           estate
           in
           Christ
           ,
           Hab.
           3.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
        
         
           6
           VVee
           must
           seek
           a
           delightfull
           conuersation
           with
           the
           godly
           .
        
         
         
           7
           VVee
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           domesticall
           euils
           ,
           our
           home
           sinnes
           ,
           the
           corruptions
           that
           would
           daily
           preuaile
           in
           vs
           ,
           Iob
           22.
           23
           ,
           26.
           
        
         
           8
           VVee
           must
           restraine
           our
           owne
           vnbeleefe
           about
           the
           acceptation
           of
           the
           good
           duties
           we
           performe
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           end
           wee
           must
           take
           heed
           ,
           that
           we
           be
           
             neither
             iust
             ouermuch
          
           ,
           by
           attributing
           too
           much
           to
           our selues
           :
           nor
           yet
           
             wicked
             ouermuch
          
           ,
           in
           condemning
           all
           we
           do
           ,
           as
           hatefull
           to
           God.
           For
           this
           last
           doth
           maruellously
           hinder
           vs
           from
           ioying
           in
           God.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
        
         
           Containing
           generall
           rules
           about
           Gods
           seruice
           .
        
         
           HItherto
           of
           the
           first
           sort
           of
           Rules
           ,
           that
           concerne
           our
           carriage
           toward
           God
           ,
           namely
           ,
           those
           that
           concerne
           our
           loue
           to
           God.
           Now
           the
           second
           sort
           of
           Rules
           follow
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           
           those
           that
           concerne
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           these
           may
           be
           cast
           into
           two
           rankes
           :
           1.
           for
           they
           either
           concerne
           the
           parts
           of
           Gods
           worship
           :
           2.
           or
           the
           time
           of
           Gods
           worship
           .
        
         
           The
           Rules
           that
           concerne
           
           the
           parts
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           1.
           are
           either
           generall
           ,
           which
           binde
           vs
           to
           the
           good
           behauiour
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           Gods
           worship
           :
           2.
           or
           else
           
             certaine
             specialties
          
           of
           Direction
           ,
           that
           concerne
           some
           part
           of
           Gods
           worship
           onely
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           generall
           rules
           ,
           we
           should
           know
           and
           remember
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           nine
           things
           to
           bee
           looked
           to
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           euery
           part
           of
           Gods
           worship
           .
           
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           first
           is
           preparction
           ;
           wee
           must
           in
           some
           sort
           conferre
           with
           our
           owne
           hearts
           ,
           and
           prepare
           them
           ,
           before
           wee
           go
           before
           God
           
           to
           doe
           any
           seruice
           ,
           
             Iob
             11.
             13.
             
             Psal.
             4.
             4.
             
             Ezech.
          
           7.
           10.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           wee
           must
           come
           with
           
             all
             reuerence
          
           &
           
             godly
             feare
             ,
             Hebr.
             12.
             28.
             
             Psal.
          
           2.
           11.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           must
           performe
           the
           seruice
           
             in
             repentance
          
           for
           our
           sinnes
           :
           wee
           must
           not
           come
           before
           God
           in
           the
           loue
           of
           any
           sin
           :
           if
           wee
           doe
           ,
           we
           lose
           our
           labour
           ,
           and
           God
           will
           loath
           our
           workes
           ,
           
             Isai.
             1.
             
             Iob.
          
           11.
           14.
           
           VVee
           must
           haue
           
             cleane
             hands
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             pure
             heart
          
           ,
           or
           else
           no
           seruice
           of
           God
           will
           be
           accepted
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           119.
           11.
           
           &
           24.
           4.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           must
           
           grieue
           vs
           ,
           that
           others
           will
           not
           serue
           God
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           119.
           139.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           we
           must
           performe
           euery
           seruice
           
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           cannot
           bee
           accepted
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           that
           euill
           that
           cleaues
           to
           our
           best
           workes
           ,
           whether
           wee
           pray
           or
           giue
           thankes
           ,
           or
           
             Whatsoeuer
             we
             doe
             ,
             wee
             must
             doe
             it
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Col.
          
           3.
           17.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           Sixtly
           ,
           in
           euery
           seruice
           of
           God
           wee
           must
           so
           neer
           as
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           
             giue
             God
             the
             first
             place
          
           ,
           preferring
           the
           respects
           of
           God
           and
           his
           worship
           ,
           before
           our selues
           ,
           or
           the
           regard
           of
           others
           :
           we
           
           must
           serue
           him
           betimes
           ,
           seeking
           God
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           
             Iob
             8.
             5.
             
             Math.
             6.
             34.
             
             Psalm
             .
          
           5.
           3.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           Seuenthly
           ,
           when
           we
           doe
           any
           seruice
           to
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           do
           it
           
             with
             all
             our
             harts
          
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           willingnesse
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           may
           appeare
           ,
           that
           we
           
             loue
             to
             be
             his
             seruants
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophets
           phrase
           is
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           12.
           10.
           1.
           
           
             Chron.
             28.
             9.
             
             Esay
          
           56.
           6.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           Eightly
           ,
           in
           all
           seruice
           wee
           must
           striue
           so
           to
           serue
           God
           ,
           that
           
             wee
             may
             please
             him
          
           ,
           not
           onely
           carefull
           to
           doe
           the
           duety
           ,
           but
           carefull
           of
           Gods
           acceptation
           .
           In
           good
           duties
           being
           
           cheefely
           carefull
           to
           see
           Gods
           approbation
           ,
           not
           caring
           so
           much
           for
           the
           
             praise
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             praise
             of
             God.
          
           In
           euery
           part
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           our
           praise
           must
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           men
           ,
           
             Heb.
             12.
             28.
             
             Rom.
          
           2.
           26.
           
        
         
           9.
           
           Ninthly
           ,
           wee
           must
           cleaue
           to
           God
           with
           detestation
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           or
           persons
           ,
           that
           might
           any
           way
           draw
           vs
           away
           from
           his
           seruice
           ,
           Deut.
           13.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
        
         
           Shewing
           how
           we
           should
           carry
           our selues
           in
           Gods
           House
           .
        
         
           HItherto
           of
           the
           rules
           to
           bee
           obserued
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           Gods
           worship
           generally
           .
        
         
           The
           speciall
           rules
           concerne
           1.
           eyther
           ,
           
           Gods
           
             publike
             worship
          
           in
           his
           House
           :
           2.
           or
           else
           the
           particular
           parts
           of
           Gods
           worship
           each
           by
           themselues
           .
        
         
           The
           godly
           Christian
           ought
           with
           all
           care
           to
           lay
           before
           him
           the
           rules
           that
           binde
           him
           to
           the
           good
           behauiour
           
           in
           Gods
           House
           ,
           &
           to
           striue
           to
           fashion
           his
           nature
           and
           practice
           ,
           as
           may
           become
           the
           glory
           of
           Gods
           publike
           seruice
           and
           presence
           ,
           and
           so
           there
           bee
           diuers
           things
           which
           in
           a
           speciall
           manner
           he
           must
           looke
           to
           in
           performing
           Gods
           publike
           seruice
           .
        
         
           For
           concerning
           these
           publike
           duties
           ,
           these
           rules
           must
           be
           obserued
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           that
           all
           sorts
           &
           degrees
           of
           men
           must
           appeare
           before
           God
           publikely
           to
           doe
           him
           homage
           and
           seruice
           .
           None
           must
           bee
           spared
           or
           freed
           ,
           men
           ,
           women
           ,
           and
           children
           must
           all
           take
           
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           bound
           hereunto
           ,
           Deut.
           31.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           we
           must
           come
           our selues
           
             with
             all
             possible
             reuerence
          
           ,
           and
           
             looke
             to
             our
             feete
             when
             we
             enter
             into
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           striue
           to
           shew
           before
           all
           men
           our
           most
           carefull
           respect
           of
           God
           and
           his
           holy
           ordinances
           :
           For
           
             God
             will
             be
             sanctified
             in
             them
             that
             come
             nigh
             him
             ,
          
           and
           he
           lookes
           for
           it
           at
           our
           hands
           by
           our
           reuerend
           behauiour
           ,
           to
           bee
           
             glorified
             before
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             Leuit.
             10.
             3.
             
             Eccl.
          
           5.
           4.
           
           Wee
           should
           then
           shew
           a
           most
           holy
           
             feare
             of
             Gods
             name
          
           ,
           and
           presence
           ,
           
           Psalm
           .
           5.
           7.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           in
           publike
           duties
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Dauid
           should
           be
           true
           of
           vs
           :
           The
           
             zeale
             of
             Gods
             house
             should
             eate
             vs
             vp
             ,
             
             Psal.
             
          
           69.
           9.
           and
           this
           speciall
           zeale
           wee
           should
           shew
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           
             louing
             Gods
             house
             aboue
             all
             the
             places
             in
             the
             world
             ,
          
           our
           hearts
           should
           be
           fired
           in
           vs
           in
           that
           wee
           respect
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           truely
           say
           with
           
             Dauid
             ,
             O
             how
             I
             loue
             thy
             house
             !
             Psalm
             .
          
           26.
           8.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           confirming
           our
           own
           hearts
           in
           a
           resolution
           to
           resort
           to
           Gods
           house
           with
           all
           ioy
           and
           gladnesse
           ,
           notwithstāding
           the
           scornes
           
           and
           oppositions
           of
           worldly
           men
           and
           persons
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           By
           stirring
           vp
           others
           with
           all
           importunity
           to
           go
           vp
           with
           them
           to
           worship
           God
           in
           Sion
           ,
           Esay
           2.
           2.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           By
           making
           haste
           to
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           going
           to
           the
           house
           of
           God
           with
           the
           first
           ,
           &
           with
           willing
           hearts
           ,
           with
           a
           holy
           thirst
           after
           the
           meanes
           ,
           flocking
           and
           flying
           thither
           
             as
             the
             clouds
          
           ,
           or
           
             as
             so
             many
             doues
             to
             their
             windowes
             ,
             Zach.
             8.
             21.
             
             Psal.
             110.
             3.
             
             Esay
          
           35.
           1.
           
           &
           60.
           8.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           By
           forwardnes
           and
           cheerefulnesse
           in
           contributing
           towards
           the
           maintenance
           of
           Gods
           House
           ,
           and
           
           seruice
           in
           the
           means
           thereof
           ,
           Isaiah
           60.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           By
           grieuing
           heartily
           ,
           because
           other
           men
           neglect
           or
           contemn
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           haue
           no
           more
           mind
           to
           keepe
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           119.
           136.
           
        
         
           Thus
           of
           that
           speciall
           zeale
           wee
           should
           shew
           about
           Gods
           publike
           worship
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           we
           should
           in
           all
           publike
           dueties
           serue
           God
           
             with
             one
             consent
             and
             one
             heart
             .
          
           There
           should
           appeare
           in
           Gods
           seruants
           a
           wonderful
           desire
           of
           Vnanimity
           and
           concord
           .
           They
           
             should
             serue
             the
             Lord
             vvith
             
             one
             shoulder
             ,
          
           that
           when
           they
           speake
           to
           God
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           as
           the
           voyce
           of
           one
           man
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           speakes
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           should
           heare
           with
           one
           heart
           .
           It
           is
           a
           maruellous
           glory
           in
           Religion
           ,
           when
           people
           can
           come
           once
           to
           this
           ,
           
             to
             serue
             the
             Lord
             with
             one
             shoulder
             ,
             Zephan
             .
          
           3.
           9.
           
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           in
           the
           52.
           
           
             Psalm
             .
             v.
          
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           we
           may
           gather
           three
           other
           rules
           ,
           which
           in
           a
           speciall
           manner
           fitte
           vs
           for
           a
           right
           behauiour
           in
           Gods
           house
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           wee
           should
           alwaies
           be
           
             as
             green
             Oliue
             trees
             in
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           
           Howsoeuer
           it
           go
           with
           men
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           when
           wee
           come
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           our
           hearts
           should
           reioyce
           and
           reuiue
           ,
           and
           our
           spirits
           bee
           fresh
           and
           cheerefull
           ,
           and
           our
           affections
           should
           bee
           healed
           of
           all
           the
           cares
           or
           distempers
           were
           before
           in
           them
           .
           Gods
           ordinances
           should
           haue
           such
           a
           power
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           a
           sudden
           fresh
           spring
           of
           desires
           ,
           and
           holy
           thoughts
           in
           vs.
           There
           is
           this
           power
           in
           the
           ordinances
           of
           God
           to
           effect
           this
           ,
           if
           the
           fault
           be
           not
           in
           vs
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           when
           these
           ordinances
           are
           exercised
           in
           the
           power
           &
           life
           of
           thē
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           wee
           must
           
             trust
             on
             the
             mercy
             of
             GOD
             ,
          
           bringing
           a
           heart
           ready
           to
           beleeue
           euery
           good
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           resoluing
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Lord
           will
           speake
           comfortably
           to
           his
           seruants
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           dishonor
           his
           cōsolations
           through
           carelesnes
           ,
           or
           vnbeleefe
           :
           but
           receiue
           them
           with
           all
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           establish
           our selues
           in
           the
           safe
           keeping
           of
           his
           good
           word
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           must
           resolue
           to
           be
           thankefull
           ,
           with
           all
           tendernesse
           for
           all
           experiences
           of
           Gods
           presence
           and
           goodnesse
           towards
           vs
           in
           the
           means
           ,
           vowing
           with
           
           
             Dauid
             ,
             to
             praise
             him
             for
             euer
          
           for
           them
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Lord
           doe
           with-hold
           his
           power
           and
           presence
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           feele
           not
           the
           effectualnesse
           of
           his
           ordinances
           :
           yet
           we
           should
           resolue
           without
           distemper
           ,
           
             to
             wait
             vpon
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           obserue
           him
           according
           to
           the
           seasons
           of
           his
           grace
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           X.
           
        
         
           Rules
           that
           order
           vs
           about
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           .
        
         
           THus
           of
           the
           rules
           that
           we
           must
           obserue
           in
           all
           publike
           seruice
           of
           God.
           
           Now
           there
           be
           certain
           speciall
           rules
           which
           must
           bee
           particularly
           headed
           in
           each
           part
           of
           Gods
           worship
           by
           it selfe
           .
           
           And
           first
           I
           will
           beginne
           with
           those
           rules
           ,
           which
           wee
           must
           more
           specially
           obserue
           in
           hearing
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           of
           three
           sorts
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Some
           bind
           vs
           to
           the
           good
           behauior
           ,
           before
           we
           come
           to
           heare
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Some
           at
           the
           time
           of
           hearing
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Some
           after
           we
           haue
           heard
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Before
           wee
           come
           to
           heare
           ,
           we
           must
           bring
           with
           vs
           two
           things
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           
           A
           resolution
           to
           deny
           our
           own
           wits
           ,
           reasons
           ,
           opinions
           ,
           and
           conceits
           ,
           and
           empty
           our
           heads
           of
           al
           perswasion
           of
           our
           owne
           skill
           ,
           to
           iudge
           in
           the
           things
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           being
           ready
           to
           beleeue
           and
           thinke
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           as
           God
           shall
           teach
           vs
           out
           of
           his
           Word
           .
           We
           must
           
             be
             fooles
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             wise
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           3.
           18.
           
             humbling
             our selues
             at
             his
             very
             feete
             to
             receiue
             his
             Law
             ,
          
           Deut.
           33.
           3.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           VVe
           must
           bring
           with
           vs
           a
           
             meeke
             and
             quiet
             spirit
          
           ,
           a
           minde
           quieted
           from
           passions
           ,
           lusts
           ,
           and
           perturbations
           ,
           and
           at
           rest
           from
           the
           
           turmoyling
           cares
           of
           this
           world
           .
           The
           world
           is
           able
           to
           doe
           great
           things
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           if
           wee
           
             receiue
             it
             with
             meekenesse
             ,
             Iam.
          
           1.
           19.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           at
           the
           time
           of
           hearing
           ,
           we
           must
           looke
           to
           two
           rules
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           wee
           must
           hearken
           without
           distraction
           :
           wee
           must
           heare
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           for
           our
           liues
           ,
           wee
           must
           
             incline
             our
             eares
          
           ,
           and
           shake
           off
           all
           impediments
           arising
           from
           our
           owne
           drowsinesse
           ,
           preiudice
           ,
           or
           vaine
           thoughts
           ,
           or
           distracting
           obiects
           ,
           
             Esay
             55.
             3.
             
             Psal.
          
           119.
           113.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           must
           
             proue
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             keepe
             that
             
             which
             is
             good
             .
          
           Wee
           must
           heare
           with
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           hearken
           for
           our selues
           ,
           hauing
           speciall
           care
           to
           looke
           to
           that
           doctrine
           which
           in
           particular
           concernes
           vs
           to
           lay
           it
           vp
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           apply
           it
           effectually
           .
           This
           is
           a
           rule
           of
           singular
           thrift
           in
           godlinesse
           .
           If
           wee
           did
           marke
           what
           sinne
           in
           vs
           the
           Lord
           reprooues
           ,
           or
           what
           comfort
           is
           specially
           fitted
           to
           our
           hearts
           :
           or
           what
           direction
           doeth
           specially
           concerne
           vs
           :
           He
           hath
           an
           honest
           memory
           that
           will
           bee
           sure
           to
           keepe
           these
           things
           ,
           
           though
           hee
           forget
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           hee
           hath
           a
           
           wretched
           memory
           ,
           and
           hart
           too
           ,
           that
           forgets
           these
           things
           ,
           though
           hee
           could
           r●peat
           all
           the
           Sermon
           verbatim
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           after
           wee
           haue
           heard
           ,
           two
           things
           also
           must
           be
           further
           done
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           wee
           must
           by
           meditation
           labor
           to
           make
           those
           things
           wee
           haue
           heard
           ,
           which
           concerne
           vs
           ,
           fast
           ,
           that
           they
           runne
           not
           out
           of
           our
           mindes
           ,
           and
           wee
           must
           take
           heed
           that
           neyther
           the
           Diuell
           steale
           away
           the
           good
           seed
           ,
           nor
           our
           owne
           heart
           through
           negligence
           forget
           it
           .
           Neyther
           is
           this
           a
           worke
           for
           an
           houre
           after
           ,
           
           to
           keepe
           these
           things
           till
           we
           may
           repeate
           them
           to
           others
           ,
           but
           ought
           to
           be
           our
           daily
           worke
           ,
           especially
           the
           weeke
           after
           to
           thinke
           so
           often
           of
           them
           ,
           till
           there
           be
           a
           sure
           impression
           of
           the
           VVord
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           Hebr.
           2.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           wee
           must
           yet
           further
           see
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           we
           be
           
             doers
             of
             the
             Word
          
           ,
           yea
           wee
           must
           
             obserue
             to
             doe
          
           :
           as
           the
           phrase
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           .
           It
           is
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God
           so
           to
           dispose
           of
           his
           ordinances
           ,
           that
           wee
           receiue
           our
           directions
           by
           parcels
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           a
           time
           of
           interim
           between
           Sabbath
           and
           
           Sabbath
           ,
           Sermon
           and
           Sermon
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           in
           that
           space
           learne
           to
           frame
           our selues
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           truths
           receiued
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           might
           bee
           ready
           to
           receiue
           new
           lessons
           from
           the
           Lord.
           The
           surest
           way
           for
           the
           husbandman
           to
           keepe
           his
           seed
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           lay
           it
           vp
           in
           his
           barne
           ,
           but
           to
           cast
           it
           into
           the
           ground
           .
           For
           what
           is
           sowed
           ,
           he
           may
           receiue
           againe
           with
           aduantage
           ;
           or
           if
           hee
           might
           faile
           of
           a
           haruest
           from
           his
           seede
           in
           nature
           ,
           yet
           godly
           men
           shall
           neuer
           faile
           to
           receiue
           what
           they
           sowe
           by
           practice
           ,
           with
           increase
           .
           So
           much
           of
           the
           
           Truth
           ,
           as
           is
           put
           into
           practice
           ,
           is
           sure
           for
           euer
           :
           The
           rest
           may
           be
           lost
           :
           and
           it
           is
           a
           singular
           helpe
           to
           a
           Christian
           ,
           if
           he
           set
           vpon
           his
           obedience
           ,
           while
           the
           doctrine
           is
           yet
           fresh
           in
           his
           minde
           ;
           for
           delay
           will
           compasse
           him
           about
           with
           many
           difficulties
           ,
           and
           hee
           will
           want
           those
           inward
           incitations
           ,
           that
           might
           stirre
           vp
           his
           heart
           with
           power
           and
           strength
           to
           obey
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XI
           .
        
         
           Rules
           about
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptisme
           .
        
         
           THus
           of
           the
           rules
           of
           our
           carriage
           about
           hearing
           :
           Next
           wee
           are
           to
           consider
           ,
           how
           we
           are
           to
           order
           our selues
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           :
           The
           Sacraments
           are
           two
           :
           Baptisme
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           .
        
         
           The
           duties
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           in
           respect
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           concerne
           either
           
             
               1.
               
               Our
               children
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Our selues
               .
            
             
               
               3.
               
               Others
               .
            
          
        
         
           For
           our
           children
           ,
           
           it
           is
           our
           duty
           to
           present
           them
           vnto
           Baptisme
           ,
           but
           withall
           we
           must
           looke
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           done
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           and
           with
           faith
           and
           thankefulnesse
           to
           God
           :
           In
           due
           time
           ,
           so
           as
           thereby
           wee
           signifie
           our
           great
           estimation
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           to
           our
           seed
           ,
           and
           our
           great
           desire
           to
           haue
           the
           Couenant
           sealed
           ,
           euen
           vnto
           them
           .
           We
           must
           also
           bring
           them
           to
           Baptisme
           with
           faith
           in
           Gods
           Couenant
           .
           The
           Lord
           hath
           bound
           himselfe
           to
           
             bee
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             our
             seed
             :
          
           Now
           it
           is
           our
           parts
           to
           
           giue
           glory
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           declare
           before
           the
           Lord
           our
           perswasion
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           and
           claime
           to
           that
           part
           of
           his
           Couenant
           .
           By
           faith
           wee
           plead
           our
           right
           ,
           wheras
           by
           vnbeleefe
           wee
           giue
           God
           occasion
           to
           neglect
           our
           seed
           .
           I
           adde
           also
           with
           thankfulnesse
           ,
           because
           we
           ought
           with
           great
           ioy
           and
           acknowledgement
           of
           the
           free
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           behold
           our
           seed
           admitted
           in
           the
           sure
           couenant
           of
           mercy
           and
           saluation
           with
           our selues
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           thinke
           that
           God
           hath
           done
           more
           for
           our
           children
           ,
           to
           admit
           them
           into
           Couenant
           
           by
           Baptisme
           ,
           then
           if
           the
           greatest
           person
           on
           earth
           had
           made
           vpon
           them
           the
           assurance
           of
           some
           great
           estate
           of
           maintenance
           or
           preferment
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           for
           our selues
           ,
           we
           must
           make
           conscience
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           make
           vse
           of
           our
           owne
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           that
           throughout
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           our
           life
           :
           It
           is
           giuen
           vs
           as
           a
           seale
           of
           Gods
           promises
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           vow
           of
           our
           obedience
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           must
           make
           vse
           of
           it
           all
           the
           daies
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           especially
           in
           three
           cases
           :
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           in
           
             the
             case
             of
             doubting
          
           and
           feare
           of
           the
           
           forgiuenesse
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           saluation
           of
           our
           soules
           :
           for
           
             Baptisme
             saueth
             vs
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           effectually
           assures
           vs
           of
           our
           saluation
           ;
           and
           wee
           doe
           not
           offend
           in
           trusting
           Gods
           promise
           made
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           signed
           and
           sealed
           in
           Baptisme
           .
           As
           certainely
           doth
           it
           saue
           our
           soules
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Arke
             saued
             the
          
           bodies
           of
           Noah
           and
           his
           houshold
           ;
           so
           as
           wee
           cannot
           miscarry
           ,
           if
           wee
           leape
           not
           out
           of
           the
           Arke
           into
           the
           Seas
           of
           waters
           .
           Let
           vs
           stick
           to
           our
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           are
           safe
           :
           The
           washing
           in
           Baptisme
           did
           assure
           the
           washing
           
           of
           our
           soules
           by
           the
           Bloud
           of
           Christ
           for
           our
           sinnes
           .
           If
           I
           be
           tempted
           to
           doubt
           of
           my
           saluation
           ,
           I
           must
           say
           to
           my
           own
           soule
           ,
           Hath
           not
           the
           Lord
           prouided
           me
           the
           Arke
           of
           Baptisme
           to
           preserue
           me
           from
           the
           seas
           of
           his
           wrath
           ?
           And
           if
           I
           doubt
           the
           forgiuenesse
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           Hath
           not
           the
           Lord
           washed
           mee
           from
           my
           sins
           by
           the
           bloud
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ?
           Did
           hee
           not
           shew
           mee
           so
           much
           in
           Baptisme
           ?
           VVee
           sinne
           shamefully
           ,
           in
           that
           wee
           doe
           not
           make
           this
           vse
           ,
           but
           neglect
           the
           confidence
           Baptisme
           should
           worke
           in
           vs
           ,
           
           as
           if
           the
           Lord
           had
           but
           dallied
           with
           vs
           ,
           or
           that
           Baptisme
           were
           but
           some
           idle
           Ceremony
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             29.
             
             Act.
          
           22.
           16.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           
           in
           the
           case
           of
           temptation
           to
           commit
           sinne
           :
           we
           ought
           to
           fight
           against
           sinne
           by
           his
           mighty
           weapon
           of
           our
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           so
           wee
           may
           doe
           by
           diuers
           arguments
           :
           As
        
         
           First
           ,
           in
           my
           Baptisme
           I
           haue
           made
           a
           vow
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           cleaue
           to
           him
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           renounce
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           deuill
           and
           sinne
           :
           and
           shall
           I
           break
           my
           vow
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           would
           bee
           ashamed
           to
           
           break
           my
           promise
           to
           men
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           my
           Baptisme
           was
           the
           
             Baptisme
             of
             repentance
          
           :
           and
           shall
           I
           yet
           liue
           in
           sinne
           ?
           My
           body
           was
           washed
           :
           and
           shall
           my
           soule
           bee
           still
           impure
           ?
           
             Math.
             3.
             11.
             
             Mark.
             1.
             4.
             
             Acts
          
           13.
           24.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           by
           Baptisme
           I
           was
           assured
           of
           the
           
             vertue
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
          
           to
           kill
           sinne
           in
           me
           :
           And
           shall
           I
           not
           beleeue
           the
           
             operation
             of
             God
          
           ,
           that
           hee
           can
           deliuer
           me
           from
           the
           power
           ,
           or
           powerfull
           temptations
           ,
           or
           inclinations
           to
           any
           sinne
           ?
           Shall
           I
           not
           seek
           strength
           of
           Christ
           ?
           or
           shall
           I
           betray
           my selfe
           to
           the
           deuill
           and
           
           the
           flesh
           ?
           In
           Christ
           I
           
             am
             dead
             to
             sinne
             ,
             and
             shall
             I
             yet
             liue
             therein
             ?
             Rom.
             6.
             1
             ,
             3.
             
             Col.
          
           2.
           12.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           our
           Baptisme
           must
           bee
           vsed
           against
           the
           doubts
           of
           perseuering
           ,
           or
           whether
           we
           shall
           bee
           kept
           vnto
           saluation
           ,
           and
           whether
           our
           bodies
           shall
           bee
           raised
           againe
           at
           the
           last
           Day
           :
           for
           God
           hath
           assured
           all
           this
           vnto
           vs
           in
           our
           Baptism
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           our
           part
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           the
           resurrection
           of
           Christ
           :
           and
           if
           Christ
           bee
           raised
           in
           vs
           ,
           
             Christ
             can
             die
             no
             more
          
           ,
           either
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           
           and
           
             the
             same
             power
             ,
             that
             raised
             him
             out
             of
             the
             graue
             ,
             will
             also
             raise
             vp
             our
             bodies
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ,
          
           as
           is
           pleaded
           ,
           Romanes
           6.
           10
           ,
           &c.
           
             Galath
             .
             3.
             27
             ,
             28.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             29.
             1.
             
             Pet.
          
           3.
           21.
           
           If
           wee
           
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             beleeue
             ,
             wee
             shall
             certainely
             bee
             saued
             ,
             Mark.
          
           16.
           16.
           
        
         
           Thus
           as
           it
           concernes
           our selues
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           others
           ,
           
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           the
           good
           behauiour
           in
           Baptisme
           ,
           as
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           communion
           of
           Saints
           :
           so
           are
           we
           tied
           to
           preserue
           our selues
           in
           all
           brotherly
           loue
           with
           the
           godly
           ,
           who
           weare
           the
           
           same
           Liuery
           with
           vs
           ,
           and
           are
           Souldiers
           prest
           to
           the
           same
           warre
           ,
           and
           haue
           taken
           vpon
           them
           the
           same
           holy
           Vow
           with
           vs
           :
           we
           are
           bound
           in
           Baptisme
           to
           loue
           them
           ,
           to
           stand
           for
           them
           aboue
           all
           other
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           liue
           with
           them
           in
           all
           holy
           loue
           ,
           to
           our
           liues
           end
           ,
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           12.
           13.
           
           &
           1.
           13.
           
           Gal.
           3.
           27
           ,
           28.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XII
           .
        
         
           Rules
           about
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           .
        
         
           HItherto
           concerning
           Baptisme
           :
           The
           Rules
           
           that
           concerne
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           follow
           .
        
         
           Now
           concerning
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           
           we
           are
           charged
           with
           these
           things
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           
           
             Examination
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           11.
           we
           must
           
             examine
             our selues
          
           ,
           and
           
             so
             eate
             and
             drinke
          
           :
           Examine
           our selues
           ,
           so
           as
           wee
           be
           sure
           there
           bee
           no
           sinne
           in
           our
           hearts
           and
           liues
           ,
           which
           we
           haue
           committed
           ,
           but
           wee
           are
           desirous
           to
           forsake
           ,
           and
           do
           vnfaignedly
           
             iudge
             our selues
          
           for
           it
           ,
           being
           as
           desirous
           to
           forsake
           it
           ,
           as
           we
           desire
           God
           should
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           forgiue
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           
             The
             discerning
             
             of
             the
             Lords
             Bodie
             and
             Bloud
             :
          
           
           so
           comming
           to
           partake
           of
           these
           outward
           signes
           of
           Bread
           &
           Wine
           ,
           as
           we
           withall
           know
           and
           beleeue
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           that
           God
           doth
           as
           effectually
           giue
           Christ
           to
           the
           soule
           of
           the
           beleeuer
           ,
           as
           hee
           giues
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           to
           his
           body
           :
           yea
           ,
           we
           must
           thus
           discerne
           and
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           there
           offered
           and
           giuen
           vnto
           vs
           also
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           doth
           not
           delude
           vs
           ,
           but
           as
           truely
           giues
           vs
           the
           Bodie
           and
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           by
           the
           Minister
           giue
           vs
           the
           bread
           and
           wine
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           11.
           
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           
             The
             shewing
             forth
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             :
          
           This
           is
           a
           solemnity
           ,
           where
           wee
           must
           intend
           to
           make
           a
           solemne
           remembrance
           of
           the
           Passion
           and
           Death
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           being
           present
           at
           the
           breaking
           of
           the
           Bread
           ,
           and
           powring
           out
           of
           the
           Wine
           ,
           but
           in
           raising
           vp
           in
           our
           hearts
           a
           thankefull
           remembrance
           of
           his
           grieuous
           sufferings
           and
           death
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           
             Math.
             26.
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           11.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           
             Fellowship
             and
             louing
             communion
             with
             the
             godly
             ,
          
           which
           wee
           both
           signifie
           ,
           and
           vow
           in
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           testifie
           before
           
           God
           and
           men
           ,
           that
           wee
           will
           cleaue
           vnto
           them
           aboue
           all
           the
           people
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           
             same
             bread
          
           with
           vs
           ,
           euen
           members
           of
           the
           same
           Mysticall
           Bodie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           10.
           
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           
           speciall
           reconciliation
           with
           such
           as
           we
           haue
           offended
           ,
           bearing
           malice
           to
           no
           man
           ,
           and
           desiring
           and
           seeking
           peace
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           men
           ,
           
             Math.
             5.
             
             Rom.
          
           12.
           
        
         
           Sixtly
           ,
           
           and
           lastly
           ,
           
             The
             vowes
             of
             sinceritie
          
           ,
           resoluing
           to
           keepe
           this
           feast
           all
           our
           life
           
             in
             the
             vnleauened
             bread
             of
             sincerity
             and
             truth
             ,
          
           euen
           to
           spend
           .
           our
           daies
           in
           
           all
           vprightnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           vnfaigned
           hatred
           of
           all
           sinne
           and
           hypocrisie
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           5.
           8.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XIII
           .
        
         
           Rules
           about
           prayer
           .
        
         
           THVS
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           .
        
         
           The
           Rules
           concerning
           prayer
           follow
           ;
           
           where
           besides
           the
           generall
           Rules
           ,
           that
           belong
           to
           all
           worship
           ,
           these
           things
           in
           speciall
           must
           bee
           heeded
           concerning
           prayer
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Thy
             words
             must
             bee
             few
          
           ,
           
           Eccles.
           5.
           1
           ,
           2.
           and
           the
           
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           
             God
             is
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             thou
             art
             in
             earth
             :
          
           Hee
           is
           full
           of
           Maiestie
           and
           Wisedome
           ,
           and
           thou
           art
           an
           infirme
           and
           sinfull
           creature
           :
           Length
           of
           it selfe
           doth
           not
           commend
           prayer
           ;
           we
           must
           speake
           as
           becomes
           the
           Maiestie
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           
             vaine
             repetitions
             and
             babblings
          
           ,
           pattering
           ouer
           of
           the
           same
           things
           is
           not
           pleasing
           to
           God
           :
           As
           affectation
           is
           ill
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           so
           much
           more
           ill
           in
           prayer
           .
           This
           Rule
           may
           bee
           vnsauory
           in
           the
           taste
           of
           some
           that
           are
           transported
           with
           rash
           zeale
           :
           But
           let
           them
           take
           heed
           of
           
           will-worship
           :
           the
           words
           are
           so
           plaine
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           as
           they
           must
           informe
           themselues
           about
           them
           :
           The
           Lord
           knew
           what
           was
           fittest
           for
           vs
           ,
           when
           hee
           gaue
           vs
           this
           charge
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Thy
             heart
             must
             be
             lifted
             vp
          
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           this
           duty
           ;
           
           This
           is
           often
           imported
           in
           diuers
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           this
           lifting
           vp
           of
           the
           hart
           hath
           diuers
           things
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Vnderstanding
           :
           thou
           must
           be
           aduised
           what
           thou
           prayest
           for
           ,
           and
           know
           thy
           warrant
           ,
           that
           what
           thou
           askest
           is
           according
           to
           Gods
           will.
           1.
           
           
             Cor.
             14.
             15.
             1.
             
             Ioh.
          
           5.
           14
        
         
         
           2.
           
           
             Freedome
             from
             distractions
          
           :
           Thy
           heart
           must
           be
           cleansed
           from
           passions
           and
           lusts
           :
           Thy
           prayer
           must
           be
           
             without
             wrath
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
          
           3.
           8.
           
           And
           as
           the
           distractions
           arising
           from
           passion
           must
           bee
           auoided
           ,
           so
           must
           a●l
           other
           distractions
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Feruency
           ,
           or
           the
           stretching
           out
           of
           the
           affections
           according
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           prayer
           ;
           thou
           must
           expresse
           the
           affections
           of
           prayer
           :
           for
           God
           looks
           at
           the
           
             prayer
             of
             thy
             heart
          
           ,
           not
           at
           the
           prayer
           of
           thy
           lippes
           onely
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thou
           must
           pray
           
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             prayer
          
           ,
           
           according
           to
           the
           occasions
           of
           
           prayer
           :
           Thou
           must
           pray
           at
           thy
           set
           times
           daily
           ,
           and
           thou
           must
           pray
           also
           with
           eiaculations
           (
           as
           Diuines
           call
           them
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           those
           suddain
           and
           short
           speeches
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           thy
           heart
           is
           moued
           vpon
           speciall
           occasion
           :
           Thou
           must
           vse
           
             Supplications
             ,
             Deprecations
             ,
             Intercessions
             ,
             Confessions
             ,
             giuing
             of
             Thankes
             ,
          
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           according
           to
           thy
           necessities
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           occasions
           of
           thy
           life
           :
           Thou
           must
           striue
           to
           get
           a
           fitnesse
           and
           language
           to
           speake
           vnto
           God
           for
           thy selfe
           in
           thine
           own
           words
           ,
           as
           may
           best
           expresse
           the
           desires
           of
           thine
           hart
           ,
           Eph.
           6.
           18
        
         
         
           4.
           
           Thou
           must
           
             continue
             and
             perseuer
             in
             prayer
             without
             ceasing
             :
          
           
           prayer
           must
           bee
           the
           worke
           of
           thy
           whole
           life
           ,
           not
           an
           exercise
           for
           a
           fit
           ,
           for
           a
           day
           or
           two
           ,
           or
           a
           week
           or
           two
           ,
           or
           a
           month
           or
           two
           :
           thou
           must
           make
           conscience
           of
           
             prayer
             alwaies
             ,
             Ephes.
             6.
             18.
             1.
             
             Thess.
          
           3.
           17.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           When
           thy
           prayer
           is
           grounded
           vpon
           Gods
           will
           ,
           
           thou
           must
           be
           instant
           ,
           and
           not
           faint
           ,
           or
           be
           discouraged
           :
           Thou
           must
           pray
           
             without
             doubting
             and
             wauering
          
           ,
           as
           resolued
           neuer
           to
           cease
           praying
           ,
           till
           God
           heare
           and
           shew
           mercy
           .
           'T
           is
           basenesse
           
           of
           minde
           ,
           not
           humility
           ,
           to
           be
           quickly
           discouraged
           :
           if
           God
           entertaine
           vs
           not
           according
           to
           our
           expectation
           ,
           or
           liking
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           bee
           weary
           of
           seeking
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           set
           vpon
           prayer
           ,
           with
           a
           resolution
           to
           take
           no
           nay
           ,
           
             Luk.
             18.
             1.
             
             Iam.
          
           1.
           6.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           Thou
           must
           remember
           
             supplication
             for
             all
             Saints
          
           ,
           
           especially
           to
           pray
           heartily
           for
           Magistrates
           &
           Ministers
           ;
           especially
           those
           vnder
           whose
           charge
           thou
           art
           ,
           
             Ephes.
             6.
             18
             ,
             19.
             1.
             
             Tim.
          
           2.
           1.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           Thou
           must
           looke
           to
           it
           ,
           
           that
           
             in
             all
             things
             thou
             giue
             thankes
             :
          
           Let
           the
           Lord
           see
           
           the
           truth
           of
           thy
           heart
           herein
           ,
           that
           what
           thou
           obtainest
           from
           God
           ,
           especially
           by
           prayer
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           with
           all
           gladnesse
           remember
           and
           acknowledge
           :
           This
           Rule
           must
           by
           no
           meanes
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Thess.
             5.
             18.
             
             Colos.
          
           4.
           2.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XIIII
           .
        
         
           Rules
           about
           reading
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           THus
           of
           the
           Rules
           that
           concerne
           praier
           :
           There
           remaines
           the
           reading
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           singing
           of
           Psalmes
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           parts
           
           of
           the
           ordinary
           worship
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           I
           will
           instance
           in
           one
           place
           of
           Scripture
           onely
           ,
           which
           containes
           the
           charge
           giuen
           to
           
             Ioshua
             ,
             chap.
          
           1.
           8
           ,
           9.
           which
           comprehends
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           necessary
           directions
           about
           priuate
           reading
           .
           I
           say
           necessary
           ;
           for
           godly
           men
           may
           ,
           and
           haue
           aduised
           diuers
           courses
           for
           reading
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           but
           arbitrary
           ,
           as
           may
           stand
           with
           the
           leasure
           and
           capacity
           of
           the
           person
           that
           will
           reade
           :
           such
           are
           
           those
           directions
           ,
           that
           shew
           how
           many
           chapters
           may
           bee
           read
           in
           a
           day
           ,
           and
           what
           things
           may
           be
           obserued
           in
           reading
           ,
           &c.
           which
           ,
           as
           they
           may
           bee
           profitable
           to
           many
           Christians
           ,
           &
           expedient
           too
           ,
           yet
           they
           must
           not
           bee
           vnderstood
           so
           ,
           as
           that
           those
           persons
           sinne
           ,
           which
           reade
           not
           so
           often
           ,
           or
           so
           many
           chapters
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           .
           The
           things
           therefore
           that
           must
           necessarily
           be
           obserued
           by
           such
           as
           can
           reade
           the
           Bible
           ,
           I
           take
           to
           be
           these
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           they
           must
           
             exercise
             themselues
             therin
             daily
          
           ,
           they
           must
           constantly
           be
           imployed
           therin
           ,
           &
           if
           their
           occasions
           
           interrupt
           thē
           at
           some
           time
           ,
           they
           must
           redeeme
           it
           at
           other
           times
           :
           This
           is
           the
           praise
           of
           the
           blessed
           man
           ,
           
             That
             he
             exerciseth
             himselfe
             in
             Gods
             Law
             day
             and
             night
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           constantly
           ,
           Psal.
           1.
           2.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           in
           reading
           they
           
             must
             meditate
             therein
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           must
           obserue
           profitable
           things
           ,
           as
           they
           reade
           ,
           
             attending
             to
             reading
          
           ,
           &
           marking
           what
           the
           Lord
           saith
           vnto
           them
           by
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Word
           which
           they
           reade
           :
           This
           is
           that
           meditation
           ,
           which
           is
           chiefly
           required
           of
           a
           Christiā
           ,
           to
           get
           into
           their
           harts
           good
           thoughts
           frō
           the
           matter
           they
           reade
           of
           ,
           so
           as
           
           they
           may
           the
           better
           bee
           inabled
           to
           imploy
           their
           thoughts
           all
           the
           day
           after
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           The
           
             Word
             of
             God
             must
             not
             depart
             out
             of
             their
             mouth
          
           ;
           they
           must
           make
           the
           best
           vse
           of
           it
           they
           can
           ,
           in
           conference
           to
           speak
           of
           it
           to
           others
           ,
           for
           the
           edification
           of
           themselues
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           They
           must
           obserue
           in
           their
           reading
           ,
           what
           the
           Lord
           saith
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           concernes
           their
           practice
           :
           They
           
             must
             obserue
          
           to
           do
           according
           to
           those
           holy
           directions
           they
           reade
           of
           :
           They
           must
           bring
           a
           minde
           desirous
           ,
           and
           resolued
           to
           
           let
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           both
           informe
           them
           ,
           &
           reforme
           them
           ,
           making
           conscience
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           let
           God
           direct
           them
           by
           his
           holy
           Word
           read
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           by
           the
           Word
           preached
           to
           them
           :
           Their
           liues
           must
           be
           bettered
           by
           their
           reading
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           end
           they
           must
           obserue
           the
           chiefest
           things
           they
           can
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           reading
           ,
           to
           remember
           them
           in
           their
           practice
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XV.
           
        
         
           Rules
           about
           singing
           of
           Psalmes
           .
        
         
           THe
           rules
           ,
           
           that
           concern
           the
           singing
           of
           Psalms
           ,
           are
           summarily
           comprehended
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           Col.
           3.
           16.
           and
           they
           are
           these
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           they
           must
           
             teach
             one
             another
             by
             their
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             Hymnes
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             songs
             .
          
           They
           must
           learne
           to
           profit
           ,
           and
           make
           good
           vse
           of
           the
           holy
           matter
           contained
           in
           the
           Psalmes
           they
           sing
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           must
           
             sing
             with
             their
             hearts
          
           ,
           they
           
           must
           attend
           to
           the
           matter
           they
           sing
           of
           ,
           &
           lift
           vp
           their
           hearts
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           voices
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           must
           sing
           
             with
             grace
             in
             their
             hearts
          
           ,
           they
           must
           imploy
           the
           graces
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           Gods
           Spirit
           in
           singing
           of
           Psalmes
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           in
           prayer
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           ordinance
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           they
           must
           
             make
             melody
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           :
           They
           must
           direct
           their
           songs
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           not
           vse
           them
           as
           meere
           ciuill
           imploiments
           ,
           but
           as
           parts
           of
           Gods
           seruice
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XVI
           .
        
         
           Rules
           about
           Vowing
           and
           Swearing
           .
        
         
           HItherto
           of
           the
           Rules
           ,
           that
           concerne
           the
           most
           vsuall
           parts
           of
           Gods
           seruice
           :
           There
           are
           other
           parts
           of
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           be
           vsed
           ,
           but
           at
           certaine
           times
           ,
           and
           vpon
           speciall
           occasions
           ,
           &
           these
           are
           Vowes
           ,
           and
           Oathes
           ,
           and
           Fasting
           .
        
         
           The
           rules
           about
           Vowing
           are
           briefely
           comprehended
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           
           Eccl●s
           .
           5.
           3
           ,
           4.
           and
           they
           are
           chiefly
           two
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           
             Before
             thou
             vowest
             ,
             consider
          
           :
           consider
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           thine
           owne
           strength
           ,
           whether
           thou
           be
           able
           to
           do
           it
           :
           and
           consider
           also
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           it
           bee
           to
           Gods
           glory
           ;
           and
           consider
           the
           matter
           ,
           that
           thou
           vow
           not
           things
           vnlawfull
           :
           and
           consider
           what
           may
           be
           the
           euents
           of
           thy
           Vow
           ,
           for
           all
           Vowes
           being
           made
           
             before
             the
             Angell
          
           ,
           that
           takes
           notice
           of
           all
           Couenants
           ,
           it
           will
           bee
           in
           vaine
           afterwards
           to
           plead
           ,
           it
           was
           an
           errour
           ,
           thou
           wast
           mistaken
           :
           
             God
             may
             bee
             angry
             at
             thy
             voice
             ,
             and
             destroy
             the
             worke
             of
             thy
             hands
             :
          
           Be
           not
           
             rash
             therefore
             ,
             to
             cause
             
             thy
             flesh
             to
             sinne
          
           therein
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           when
           thou
           hast
           vowed
           thy
           vow
           to
           God
           ,
           
             deferre
             not
             to
             pay
             it
          
           ,
           be
           sure
           thou
           performe
           it
           :
           it
           is
           a
           grieuous
           offence
           to
           breake
           a
           lawfull
           vow
           :
           
             Better
             it
             is
             thou
             shouldst
             not
             vow
             ,
             then
             that
             thou
             shouldst
             vow
             ,
             and
             not
             pay
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           of
           Vowing
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           Oath
           ,
           
           when
           thou
           art
           called
           to
           sweare
           ,
           thou
           must
           obserue
           these
           Rules
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           thou
           
             sweare
             not
             by
             any
             thing
             which
             is
             not
             God
             ,
             Ier.
          
           5.
           7.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           thou
           
             sweare
             in
             truth
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           
           thy
           conscience
           know
           ,
           what
           thou
           swearest
           is
           true
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           thou
           
             sweare
             in
             iudgement
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           due
           consideration
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           with
           sound
           deliberation
           ,
           not
           rashly
           ,
           and
           diligently
           weighing
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           belong
           to
           the
           matter
           thou
           swearest
           about
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           that
           thou
           
             sweare
             in
             righteousnesse
          
           ,
           that
           is
           about
           lawfull
           things
           ,
           &
           iust
           matters
           :
           Thou
           must
           not
           sweare
           to
           do
           vniust
           things
           ,
           as
           Dauid
           sware
           to
           kil
           Nabal
           :
           nor
           must
           thou
           swear
           about
           impossible
           things
           ,
           or
           about
           things
           that
           are
           doubtfull
           
           and
           vncertaine
           :
           Nor
           in
           the
           forme
           of
           thy
           oath
           must
           thou
           vse
           such
           words
           ,
           as
           be
           contumelious
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           expresse
           not
           sufficient
           reuerence
           to
           the
           Diuine
           Maiestie
           ,
           as
           they
           that
           wickedly
           sweare
           by
           any
           part
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XVII
           .
        
         
           Rules
           about
           Fasting
           .
        
         
           THus
           of
           Vowes
           and
           Swearing
           ;
           Fasting
           followes
           :
           Now
           if
           we
           would
           keep
           a
           religious
           Fast
           vnto
           God
           ,
           wee
           must
           obserue
           these
           two
           Rules
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           
           wee
           must
           looke
           to
           the
           strictnesse
           of
           the
           abstinence
           in
           the
           day
           of
           our
           Fast
           ;
           for
           we
           must
           abstaine
           from
           
             all
             sorts
             of
             meate
          
           as
           well
           as
           one
           ,
           and
           
             from
             all
             labour
          
           also
           ,
           and
           from
           
             our
             costliest
             apparell
          
           ,
           and
           
             from
             recreations
          
           and
           vsuall
           delights
           :
           Wee
           must
           keepe
           the
           day
           ,
           
             as
             wee
             keepe
             the
             Sabbath
          
           ,
           in
           forbearing
           our
           own
           works
           ,
           
             Ion.
             3.
             6
             ,
             7.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             5.
             
             Ioel
          
           1.
           
           &
           2.
           
           Leuit.
           16.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           time
           must
           bee
           spent
           in
           religious
           duties
           ,
           as
           a
           Sabbath
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           exercises
           that
           concerne
           
             the
             humiliation
             of
             the
             soule
          
           ,
           in
           renewing
           of
           
           our
           repentance
           ,
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           pardon
           of
           sin
           ,
           or
           some
           speciall
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           preuenting
           ,
           or
           remouing
           of
           some
           great
           iudgement
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           former
           rule
           concernes
           onely
           the
           ceremonie
           ,
           or
           outward
           exercise
           of
           the
           bodie
           :
           but
           this
           rule
           containes
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           dutie
           ,
           without
           which
           a
           religious
           fast
           is
           not
           kept
           vnto
           God
           ,
           who
           regardeth
           not
           
             the
             hanging
             down
             of
             the
             head
             like
             a
             bull-rush
             ,
             if
             the
             soule
             bee
             not
             humbled
             before
             God
          
           for
           sinne
           :
           
             Leu.
             16.
             29.
             
             Ioel
             1.
             14.
             
             &
          
           2.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XVIII
           .
        
         
           Rules
           about
           the
           Sabbath
           .
        
         
           HItherto
           of
           the
           Rules
           ,
           that
           concerne
           
             the
             parts
             of
             Gods
             worship
          
           :
           The
           rules
           ,
           that
           concerne
           
             the
             time
             of
             Gods
             worship
          
           ,
           follow
           ,
           and
           this
           time
           especially
           is
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           rules
           ,
           
           that
           bind
           vs
           to
           the
           good
           behauiour
           concerning
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           cōcern
           either
           the
           preparation
           to
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           or
           the
           maner
           of
           performing
           holy
           duties
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           .
        
         
           The
           preparation
           to
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           
           containes
           in
           it
           
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             the
             ending
             of
             all
             our
             workes
          
           on
           the
           sixe
           daies
           ,
           as
           God
           did
           his
           :
           Gen.
           2.
           2.
           
        
         
           This
           example
           of
           God
           is
           set
           downe
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           shew
           what
           hee
           did
           ,
           but
           to
           prescribe
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           what
           we
           should
           doe
           ,
           as
           is
           manifest
           by
           vrging
           this
           example
           in
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           commandement
           :
           We
           must
           then
           take
           order
           to
           finish
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           weeke
           daies
           with
           such
           discretion
           ,
           that
           neither
           our
           heads
           be
           troubled
           with
           the
           cares
           of
           them
           ,
           nor
           our
           hands
           tempted
           to
           worke
           about
           them
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           preuenting
           of
           domesticall
           grieuances
           ,
           and
           perturbations
           ,
           Leuit.
           19.
           3.
           
           Yee
           
             shall
             feare
             euery
             man
             his
             mother
             and
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             keep
             my
             Sabbath
             .
          
           Discords
           and
           contentions
           ,
           and
           heart-burnings
           in
           the
           members
           of
           the
           family
           ,
           extend
           their
           infection
           ,
           and
           hurt
           ,
           euen
           to
           the
           prophaning
           of
           Gods
           Sabbath
           .
           The
           Lord
           looks
           not
           to
           bee
           serued
           aright
           in
           his
           House
           ,
           if
           people
           liue
           not
           quietly
           ,
           and
           louingly
           ,
           and
           dutifully
           in
           their
           own
           houses
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           must
           
             cleanse
             our selues
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             keep
             
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             Nehem.
          
           13.
           22.
           
           Which
           place
           ,
           though
           it
           speake
           of
           Legall
           cleansing
           ,
           yet
           it
           shadowes
           out
           that
           Moral
           and
           perpetuall
           care
           of
           cleansing
           our selues
           ,
           that
           ought
           euen
           to
           be
           found
           in
           vs.
           And
           thus
           we
           doe
           cleanse
           our selues
           ,
           when
           
             we
             humble
             our selues
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             walk
             with
             God
             ,
          
           confessing
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           euen
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           weeke
           past
           ,
           &
           making
           our
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           through
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Thus
           of
           the
           duties
           of
           preparation
           :
           
           Now
           for
           the
           manner
           of
           keeping
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           the
           rules
           prescribe
           
           vnto
           vs
           these
           things
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Rest
             from
             all
             our
             works
          
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           
             workes
             of
             labour
          
           ,
           or
           workes
           
             of
             pleasure
          
           .
           Workes
           of
           labour
           the
           Scripture
           instanceth
           in
           such
           ,
           as
           are
           
             selling
             of
             victuals
             :
             Nehem.
             13.
             15.
             
             Carrying
             of
             burthens
             :
             Ierem.
             17.
             
             Iournying
             from
             our
             places
             ,
             Exod.
          
           16.
           29.
           
           The
           businesse
           of
           our
           callings
           done
           by
           our selues
           ,
           our
           children
           ,
           seruants
           ,
           or
           cattell
           ,
           which
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Commandement
           forbid
           .
           And
           as
           workes
           of
           labour
           ,
           so
           also
           
             workes
             of
             pleasure
          
           are
           forbidden
           ,
           Esay
           58.
           13.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Readinesse
             and
             delight
          
           .
           
           We
           should
           
             loue
             to
             be
             Gods
             seruants
          
           on
           this
           day
           ,
           
             Esay
             56.
             and
             consecrate
             it
             with
             ioy
             ,
             as
             a
             glorious
          
           priuiledge
           to
           vs
           ,
           Esay
           58.
           13.
           abhorring
           wearinesse
           ,
           or
           a
           desire
           to
           haue
           the
           Sabbath
           gone
           ,
           and
           ended
           ,
           Amos
           8.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Care
             and
             Watchfulnesse
          
           .
           We
           must
           
             obserue
             to
             keepe
             it
             :
             Exod.
          
           31.
           16.
           we
           must
           
             take
             heede
             to
             our selues
          
           ,
           that
           no
           duty
           bee
           omitted
           ,
           and
           that
           wee
           no
           way
           prophane
           it
           ,
           tending
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           our
           words
           ,
           Ier.
           17.
           21.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Sinceritie
           ,
           and
           this
           sinceritie
           we
           should
           shew
           diuers
           waies
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           by
           doing
           Gods
           worke
           with
           as
           much
           care
           ,
           as
           we
           would
           doe
           our
           own
           ,
           or
           rather
           shewing
           more
           care
           for
           the
           seruice
           of
           GOD.
           They
           had
           their
           double
           sacrifices
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           wee
           should
           studie
           ,
           how
           wee
           might
           please
           GOD
           in
           especiall
           manner
           on
           that
           day
           ,
           choosing
           out
           the
           things
           that
           might
           delight
           him
           :
           God
           hath
           taken
           but
           one
           day
           of
           seuen
           for
           his
           worke
           ;
           and
           shall
           wee
           not
           doe
           it
           willingly
           ?
           Further
           ,
           if
           wee
           respect
           our selues
           ,
           shall
           we
           not
           bee
           as
           carefull
           to
           prouide
           
           for
           our
           soules
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           as
           for
           our
           bodies
           on
           the
           weeke
           daies
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           
             By
             obseruing
             the
             whole
             day
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           part
           ,
           and
           keeping
           the
           Sabbath
           
             in
             our
             dwellings
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           Gods
           house
           :
           God
           requires
           the
           whole
           day
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           part
           .
           As
           wee
           would
           not
           be
           contented
           our
           seruants
           should
           worke
           for
           vs
           onely
           an
           houre
           ,
           or
           two
           in
           the
           six
           daies
           :
           so
           neither
           should
           wee
           yeeld
           lesse
           vnto
           God
           ,
           then
           wee
           require
           for
           our selues
           .
           Nor
           will
           it
           suffice
           to
           serue
           God
           by
           publike
           duties
           in
           his
           House
           ,
           vnlesse
           wee
           serue
           him
           also
           by
           
           priuate
           duties
           in
           our
           own
           dwellings
           ,
           
             Commandement
             4.
             
             Leuit.
          
           23.
           3.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           By
           auoiding
           the
           lesser
           violations
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           greater
           ,
           especially
           not
           transgressing
           of
           contempt
           ,
           or
           wilfulnesse
           in
           the
           least
           things
           we
           know
           to
           bee
           forbidden
           .
           The
           Prophet
           instanceth
           :
           
             Isaiah
             58.
             13.
             
             Wee
             must
             not
             speake
             our
             owne
             words
             .
          
           Thus
           of
           sinceritie
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           fift
           thing
           required
           of
           vs
           ,
           is
           Faith
           :
           we
           must
           glorifie
           GOD
           by
           beleeuing
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           make
           it
           a
           day
           of
           blessing
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           and
           performe
           that
           blessing
           
           hee
           hath
           promised
           ,
           accepting
           our
           desire
           to
           walke
           before
           him
           in
           the
           vprightnesse
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           passing
           by
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           fraileties
           .
           We
           many
           times
           disturbe
           the
           rest
           and
           Sabbath
           of
           our
           soules
           by
           vnbeliefe
           ,
           
             Commandement
             4.
             
             Genes
             .
             2.
             2.
             
             Exod.
             31.
             13.
             
             Ezech.
          
           20.
           20.
           
           &
           46.
           2
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           last
           thing
           is
           Deprecation
           :
           wee
           must
           beseech
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           haue
           done
           our
           best
           ,
           to
           shew
           vs
           mercie
           ,
           and
           spare
           vs
           for
           our
           defects
           and
           weakenesses
           .
           Thus
           wee
           must
           end
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           reconcile
           
           our selues
           to
           GOD
           ,
           that
           the
           Rest
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           may
           be
           established
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           
             Nehem.
             13.
             22.
          
           
           And
           thus
           of
           the
           rules
           ,
           that
           binde
           vs
           to
           the
           good
           behauiour
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           time
           of
           Gods
           worship
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XIX
           .
        
         
           Rules
           that
           shew
           vs
           how
           to
           carry
           our selues
           ,
           when
           wee
           come
           into
           company
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           HItherto
           of
           the
           rules
           ,
           that
           concerne
           our
           carriage
           toward
           God
           ?
           
        
         
           Now
           it
           followes
           ,
           that
           I
           breake
           open
           those
           directions
           ,
           
           that
           should
           bring
           our
           liues
           into
           order
           in
           respect
           of
           men
           :
           And
           these
           rules
           are
           of
           two
           sorts
           ,
           for
           either
           they
           are
           such
           ,
           as
           binde
           vs
           to
           the
           good
           behauiour
           
             towards
             all
             men
          
           ,
           
           or
           such
           ,
           as
           order
           our
           conuersation
           toward
           
             some
             men
             onely
          
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           considered
           to
           bee
           either
           wicked
           or
           godly
           .
        
         
           The
           rules
           that
           concerne
           all
           men
           ,
           may
           bee
           cast
           into
           two
           heads
           ,
           as
           they
           belong
           either
           
             to
             righteousnesse
          
           ,
           or
           
             to
             mercy
          
           .
        
         
           The
           rules
           that
           belong
           to
           righteousnesse
           ,
           
           order
           vs
           either
           
             in
             company
          
           ,
           or
           
             out
             of
             company
          
           .
        
         
         
           The
           rules
           which
           we
           are
           to
           obserue
           
             in
             company
          
           ,
           concerne
           either
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               Religion
               ,
               or
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 sinnes
              
               ,
               and
               faults
               of
               others
               :
               or
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Our
                 owne
                 inoffensiue
                 behauiour
              
               towards
               all
               men
               .
            
          
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           
           when
           we
           come
           in
           company
           ,
           wee
           must
           be
           carefull
           to
           be
           that
           which
           may
           become
           the
           glory
           of
           Gods
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           Religion
           we
           professe
           ,
           that
           wee
           take
           not
           
             vp
             the
             name
             of
             God
             in
             vaine
             :
          
           And
           thus
           we
           shall
           rightly
           order
           our selues
           ,
           if
           wee
           obserue
           these
           Rules
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           to
           be
           soundly
           aduised
           ,
           
           before
           wee
           fall
           into
           discourse
           of
           Religion
           ,
           not
           doing
           it
           ,
           till
           God
           may
           bee
           glorified
           by
           it
           ;
           
             A
             wise
             man
             concealeth
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             the
             heart
             of
             fooles
             will
             publish
             foolishnesse
             :
          
           It
           is
           as
           great
           a
           discretion
           to
           know
           how
           to
           conceale
           knowledge
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           to
           know
           how
           to
           vse
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           auoide
           
             vaine
             ianglings
             ,
             
             and
             contradiction
             of
             words
             ,
          
           such
           as
           are
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Doubtfull
             disputations
          
           about
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           which
           
             may
             entangle
             the
             weake
          
           ,
           and
           keep
           them
           from
           more
           necessarie
           cares
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           
           Rom.
           14.
           1.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Curious
             Questions
          
           ,
           about
           things
           that
           are
           not
           reuealed
           in
           the
           VVord
           ,
           
             Rom.
             12.
             3.
             
             Bee
             wise
             to
             sobriety
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Vnprofitable
             reasonings
          
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           those
           about
           Genealogies
           ,
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           1.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           If
           thou
           be
           asked
           a
           reason
           of
           the
           hope
           that
           is
           in
           thee
           ,
           by
           such
           as
           haue
           authority
           to
           require
           it
           ,
           or
           need
           to
           seeke
           it
           ,
           then
           answer
           :
           But
           be
           sure
           to
           remember
           two
           things
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           thou
           answer
           
             with
             all
             reuerence
          
           ,
           as
           may
           shew
           how
           much
           thou
           art
           affected
           with
           the
           Maiestie
           of
           
           Gods
           truth
           ,
           and
           withall
           
             with
             meeknesse
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           without
           passion
           or
           frowardnesse
           :
           and
           without
           affectation
           ,
           or
           conceitednesse
           ,
           or
           wilfulnes
           in
           thine
           owne
           opinions
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           3.
           15.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           let
           thy
           
             communication
             be
             yea
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             ,
             nay
             :
          
           otherwise
           ,
           customary
           and
           vaine
           swearing
           ,
           is
           a
           most
           damned
           sinne
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           God
           will
           surely
           plague
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XX.
           
        
         
           Rules
           that
           shew
           vs
           how
           to
           carry
           our selues
           in
           company
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           faults
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           THus
           of
           our
           carriage
           in
           company
           in
           respect
           of
           Religion
           .
           
           Now
           concerning
           the
           faultes
           of
           others
           ,
           wee
           must
           obserue
           these
           Rules
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           wee
           must
           neuer
           in
           our
           discourse
           
             iustifie
             the
             wicked
             ,
             or
             condemn
             the
             righteous
          
           ;
           all
           excesse
           in
           words
           is
           euill
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           
             an
             abomination
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           :
           We
           must
           euer
           
             honour
             those
             that
             
             feare
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           as
           for
           
             vile
             persons
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             bee
             contemned
             ,
             Psal.
             15.
             4.
             
             Amos
             5.
             15.
             
             Prou
             ▪
          
           17.
           15.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           let
           thy
           conuersation
           and
           discourse
           be
           
             without
             iudging
             ,
             Math.
             7.
             1.
             lam
             .
          
           3.
           17.
           
           It
           is
           time
           exceeding
           ill-spent
           ,
           that
           is
           spent
           in
           censuring
           of
           others
           .
           And
           the
           rather
           should
           we
           take
           heed
           of
           iudging
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           how
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           hath
           matched
           that
           sin
           in
           that
           place
           of
           Iames
           ,
           wee
           must
           bee
           
             without
             iudging
             ,
             without
             hypocrisie
          
           :
           as
           if
           he
           wold
           signifie
           ,
           that
           great
           Censurers
           are
           commonly
           great
           Hypocrites
           ;
           and
           as
           
           any
           are
           more
           wise
           ,
           they
           are
           more
           sparing
           of
           their
           Censures
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           thou
           must
           not
           
             walke
             about
             with
             tales
          
           ;
           take
           heed
           of
           Tale-bearing
           :
           
             He
             goeth
             about
             as
             a
             slanderer
             ,
             that
             reuealeth
             a
             secret
             ,
          
           though
           it
           be
           true
           hee
           speaketh
           .
           It
           is
           a
           maruellous
           euill
           custome
           ,
           that
           many
           haue
           to
           fill
           vp
           their
           discourse
           with
           the
           report
           of
           the
           frailties
           of
           others
           ,
           which
           they
           by
           some
           meanes
           or
           other
           ,
           come
           vnder-hand
           to
           know
           :
           This
           is
           an
           euill
           frequently
           condemned
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           yet
           most
           vsually
           practised
           ;
           
           as
           if
           it
           were
           lawfull
           to
           speake
           of
           any
           thing
           which
           they
           know
           to
           be
           true
           :
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             walke
             about
             with
             Tales
             ,
             nor
             stand
             against
             the
             bloud
             of
             thy
             neighbour
             :
          
           A
           strange
           connexion
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Lord
           imports
           ,
           that
           this
           Tale-bearing
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           murther
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           true
           in
           the
           case
           of
           many
           a
           man
           ;
           thou
           wert
           as
           good
           lay
           violent
           hands
           vpon
           him
           ,
           as
           with
           that
           licentiousnesse
           of
           words
           to
           diuulge
           tales
           concerning
           him
           ,
           Prou.
           20.
           19.
           
           &
           11.
           13.
           
           Leuit.
           19.
           16.
           
           And
           for
           the
           better
           strengthening
           of
           this
           rule
           ,
           thou
           art
           yet
           charged
           
           to
           looke
           to
           thy
           eares
           too
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           thy
           tongue
           ;
           Thou
           must
           
             not
             receiue
             euill
             reports
             against
             thy
             neighbour
             ,
          
           but
           make
           it
           appeare
           ,
           thou
           art
           not
           pleased
           with
           such
           Tales
           ,
           Psal.
           15.
           3.
           
           Yea
           ,
           thou
           art
           forbidden
           the
           society
           of
           such
           persons
           ,
           as
           carry
           Tales
           ;
           Thou
           must
           not
           
             meddle
             with
             Tale-bearers
             ,
             nor
             with
             such
             as
             flatter
             with
             their
             lippes
          
           ;
           Certainely
           such
           creatures
           commonly
           flatter
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           reproach
           the
           absent
           ,
           Prou.
           20.
           19.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           if
           thou
           do
           know
           an
           offence
           in
           any
           ,
           with
           whom
           thou
           conuersest
           ,
           
           
             thou
             shalt
             not
             hate
             him
             in
             thy
             heart
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             rather
             reproue
             him
             plainely
          
           :
           For
           ,
           
             he
             that
             rebuketh
             a
             man
             ,
             shall
             afterward
             finde
             more
             fauour
             then
             hee
             that
             flattereth
             with
             his
             tongue
             ,
             Leu.
             19.
             17.
             
             Prou.
          
           28.
           23.
           
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           
           as
           for
           the
           meere
           frailtie
           of
           others
           ,
           hold
           thy
           tongue
           ,
           passe
           by
           them
           :
           
             A
             foole
             despiseth
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             but
             a
             man
             of
             vnderstanding
             will
             hold
             his
             peace
             ,
             Prou.
          
           11.
           12.
           
           Commonly
           they
           that
           haue
           most
           defects
           themselues
           ,
           are
           aprest
           to
           contemne
           others
           for
           their
           weakenesses
           :
           but
           a
           wise
           man
           must
           so
           distinguish
           of
           
           the
           faults
           of
           others
           ,
           that
           hee
           couer
           meere
           frailties
           ,
           and
           learne
           of
           God
           to
           passe
           by
           the
           infirmities
           of
           his
           seruants
           :
           The
           Antithesis
           shewes
           ,
           that
           a
           wise
           man
           doth
           not
           '
           onely
           hold
           his
           tongue
           ,
           but
           restraine
           his
           thoughts
           from
           thinking
           the
           worse
           of
           others
           for
           such
           infirmities
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           against
           the
           passions
           &
           wrongs
           of
           others
           thou
           must
           arme
           thy selfe
           with
           a
           
             soft
             answer
          
           ,
           and
           bee
           sure
           
             thou
             render
             not
             euill
             for
             euill
             ,
             Prou.
             15.
             1.
             1.
             
             Thess.
          
           5.
           15.
           or
           rebuke
           for
           rebuke
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           3.
           9.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XXI
           .
        
         
           Rules
           that
           shew
           vs
           how
           to
           carry
           our selues
           in
           company
           ,
           and
           not
           giue
           offence
           .
        
         
           THus
           of
           our
           carriage
           towards
           others
           in
           cōpany
           ,
           as
           it
           respects
           their
           faults
           :
           Now
           followeth
           the
           third
           sort
           of
           rules
           ,
           
           which
           orderour
           behauior
           toward
           others
           in
           company
           in
           respect
           of
           in-offensiuenesse
           .
           It
           ought
           to
           be
           our
           principall
           care
           to
           carry
           our selues
           so
           ,
           as
           no
           body
           may
           take
           offence
           at
           vs.
           
        
         
           Now
           these
           rules
           may
           be
           directed
           to
           their
           heads
           ,
           
           as
           they
           concerne
           ,
           
             
               of
               our
               behauior
               toward
               others
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               humility
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               discretion
               ,
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               purity
               ,
            
          
        
         
           Wee
           must
           carry
           our selues
           humbly
           ,
           discreetly
           ,
           and
           honestly
           in
           our
           conuersation
           with
           others
           ,
           so
           shall
           wee
           conuerse
           with
           much
           amiablenesse
           ,
           and
           reputation
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           vnto
           the
           humility
           of
           our
           conuersation
           belong
           these
           Rules
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           
             bee
             soft
             ,
             shew
             all
             meekenesse
             to
             all
             men
             ,
          
           restraining
           the
           inordination
           of
           thy
           heart
           ,
           endeuouring
           to
           shew
           thy selfe
           gentle
           ,
           and
           peaceable
           ,
           and
           harmelesse
           ,
           
           and
           
             easie
             to
             be
             entreated
             ,
             Tit.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Prou.
             8.
             13.
             
             Iam.
          
           3.
           13.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           thou
           must
           
             bow
             downe
             thine
             eare
             ,
             and
             heare
             the
             words
             of
             the
             wise
             ,
          
           and
           apply
           thine
           heart
           to
           get
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           profit
           thy selfe
           by
           others
           ,
           Pro.
           23.
           17.
           
           This
           is
           the
           same
           with
           that
           of
           
             Iames
             ,
             Bee
             swift
             to
             heare
             ,
             and
             slow
             to
             speak
             ,
             I
             am
             .
          
           3.
           19.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           put
           not
           forth
           thy selfe
           ,
           nor
           stand
           in
           the
           place
           of
           great
           men
           ,
           till
           thou
           bee
           called
           ,
           Prou.
           25.
           6.
           
        
         
           In
           generall
           ,
           concerning
           humility
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           Peters
           phrase
           is
           much
           to
           bee
           
           noted
           ,
           hee
           saith
           ,
           we
           should
           
             cloath
             our selues
             with
             humility
          
           :
           which
           notes
           both
           the
           great
           measure
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           should
           couer
           all
           our
           actions
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           continuance
           of
           it
           :
           When
           wee
           go
           amongst
           men
           ,
           wee
           should
           stirre
           vp
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           fashion
           our selues
           to
           expresse
           this
           grace
           ,
           and
           not
           dare
           to
           bee
           seene
           without
           humility
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           we
           would
           bee
           seene
           without
           our
           cloathes
           .
           Humility
           hides
           our
           nakednesse
           ,
           and
           pride
           and
           passion
           lay
           it
           open
           to
           the
           view
           and
           contempt
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           neither
           is
           
           humility
           all
           that
           is
           required
           to
           make
           our
           conuersation
           without
           offence
           ,
           
           or
           prouocation
           ;
           but
           we
           must
           also
           carry
           our selues
           discretely
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           end
           there
           are
           these
           excellent
           Rules
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           thou
           must
           consider
           
             to
             speake
             what
             is
             acceptable
          
           ,
           and
           auoide
           what
           may
           irritate
           ;
           there
           is
           singular
           vse
           of
           this
           rule
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           followed
           ,
           Prou.
           10.
           32
           ,
           13.
           
           &
           13.
           23.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           thou
           must
           
             marke
             those
             that
             cause
             diuision
             and
             offences
             ,
             and
             auoide
             them
             ,
          
           and
           shunne
           the
           societie
           of
           such
           ,
           Rom.
           16.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           
           This
           will
           breed
           thee
           much
           peace
           ,
           and
           deliuer
           thee
           from
           much
           suspition
           in
           others
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           thou
           
             must
             make
             no
             friendship
             with
             the
             angry
             man
          
           ;
           for
           either
           by
           much
           conuersing
           with
           him
           ,
           thou
           maist
           learne
           his
           waies
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           will
           bee
           a
           snare
           to
           thee
           ,
           that
           thou
           shalt
           neither
           know
           how
           to
           keep
           his
           fauour
           ,
           nor
           yet
           how
           to
           breake
           off
           from
           him
           ,
           without
           much
           vnrest
           and
           inconueniences
           ,
           Prou.
           22.
           24
           ,
           25.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           discretion
           
             in
             euill
             time
             to
             be
             silent
             .
          
           In
           things
           wherein
           
           thou
           maist
           indanger
           thy selfe
           ,
           and
           not
           profite
           others
           ,
           it
           is
           thy
           best
           way
           ,
           and
           a
           wise
           course
           ,
           to
           forbeare
           speech
           of
           such
           things
           ,
           Amos
           5.
           13.
           
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           so
           likewise
           it
           is
           thy
           discretion
           in
           matters
           of
           danger
           to
           
             forbeare
             the
             communioating
             of
             thy
             secrets
             to
             any
             ,
          
           though
           thou
           mightst
           bee
           tempted
           to
           a
           perswasion
           of
           trust
           in
           those
           ,
           to
           whom
           thou
           wouldst
           reueale
           them
           :
           It
           may
           often
           repent
           thee
           to
           haue
           spoken
           ,
           but
           seldome
           to
           haue
           held
           thy
           peace
           ,
           Micah
           7.
           5.
           
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           
             with-draw
             thy
             
             feete
             from
             thy
             neighbours
             house
             ,
             left
             hee
             bee
             weary
             of
             thee
             and
             hate
             thee
             :
          
           This
           is
           an
           excellent
           rule
           giuen
           by
           
             Salomon
             ,
             Pro.
          
           25.
           17.
           
           If
           thou
           wouldest
           conuerse
           with
           reputation
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           idle
           gadding
           from
           house
           to
           house
           ,
           when
           thou
           hast
           no
           occasion
           or
           employment
           :
           Thou
           maist
           draw
           hereby
           much
           secret
           contempt
           ,
           and
           loathing
           of
           thee
           ,
           when
           thy
           emptinesse
           and
           vanity
           shal
           be
           thereby
           discouered
           .
           An
           empty
           conuersation
           ,
           that
           hath
           in
           it
           no
           exercise
           of
           piety
           or
           vertue
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           frequent
           ,
           occasioneth
           secret
           ,
           and
           vnutterable
           scorne
           .
        
         
         
           7.
           
           
             Restraine
             thine
             owne
             passions
          
           in
           conuersing
           .
           There
           are
           none
           so
           wise
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           shew
           their
           passions
           of
           immoderate
           anger
           ,
           feare
           ,
           griefe
           ;
           yea
           ,
           or
           ioy
           ,
           but
           they
           discouer
           much
           weakenesses
           in
           their
           disposition
           ,
           which
           would
           bee
           couered
           if
           thou
           didst
           bridle
           the
           excesse
           of
           thy
           passions
           .
           
             A
             wise
             man
             couereth
             shame
             ,
             when
             a
             foole
             is
             presently
             knowne
             :
          
           It
           is
           the
           best
           praise
           not
           to
           haue
           such
           weakenesses
           ;
           but
           the
           next
           to
           this
           ,
           is
           by
           discretiō
           to
           bridle
           our selues
           ,
           so
           as
           wee
           may
           hide
           our
           weakenesses
           from
           breaking
           out
           .
        
         
         
           Lastly
           ,
           thou
           maist
           make
           good
           vse
           of
           that
           direction
           of
           Salomon
           about
           thy
           friend
           ,
           
             Blesse
             not
             thy
             friend
             with
             a
             loud
             voyee
             ,
             rising
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             ;
             for
             it
             may
             bee
             accounted
             a
             curse
             to
             thee
             :
          
           Take
           heed
           of
           flattery
           ,
           which
           in
           stead
           of
           effecting
           thine
           owne
           ends
           ,
           may
           bring
           thee
           out
           of
           all
           respect
           .
           Hee
           doth
           not
           forbid
           the
           iust
           praise
           ,
           and
           encouragement
           of
           friends
           ,
           but
           the
           intending
           of
           praise
           of
           purpose
           to
           the
           vttermost
           notice
           of
           thy
           friend
           (
           this
           is
           to
           praise
           him
           with
           a
           loud
           voice
           )
           and
           the
           affectation
           of
           preuenting
           others
           
           in
           praising
           ;
           and
           of
           doing
           it
           in
           such
           things
           as
           are
           not
           yet
           sufficiently
           knowne
           to
           bee
           praise-worthy
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           ones
           selfe
           so
           to
           praise
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           studied
           to
           do
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           humour
           his
           friends
           ,
           especially
           if
           it
           bee
           but
           once
           perceiued
           ,
           that
           thou
           dost
           it
           but
           for
           thy
           owne
           ends
           .
           It
           is
           a
           great
           part
           of
           wisedom
           ,
           to
           know
           how
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           praise
           of
           others
           ,
           so
           as
           neither
           sinister
           ends
           bee
           intended
           ,
           nor
           the
           humoring
           of
           those
           we
           praise
           :
           to
           doe
           it
           sparingly
           and
           seasonably
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           discretion
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           of
           the
           Rules
           ,
           
           that
           make
           our
           conuersation
           amiable
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           discretion
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           that
           our
           conuersation
           may
           not
           be
           hurtfull
           and
           offensiue
           ,
           we
           must
           looke
           to
           the
           purity
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           these
           Rules
           following
           are
           of
           singular
           vse
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           in
           generall
           ,
           
             Refraine
             thy
             tongue
             from
             euill
             ,
             and
             thy
             lippes
             that
             they
             speake
             not
             guile
             ,
             Psal.
          
           34.
           13.
           
           For
           
             hee
             that
             keepeth
             his
             mouth
             ,
             keepeth
             his
             soule
             ,
             Pro.
          
           22.
           23.
           
           Take
           heed
           of
           the
           vsuall
           vices
           of
           the
           tongue
           :
           for
           
             thereout
             may
             come
             much
             mischiefe
          
           ,
           and
           discontent
           to
           thy selfe
           and
           others
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           particular
           looke
           to
           thy selfe
           carefully
           ,
           that
           thou
           auoide
           those
           three
           euils
           mentioned
           by
           the
           Apostle
           :
           
             Ephes.
             3.
             4.
             viz.
             Filthy
             speaking
             ,
             Foolish
             talking
             and
             iesting
             .
          
           By
           iesting
           hee
           meanes
           those
           biting
           iests
           ,
           that
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           shewing
           wittinesse
           ,
           or
           conceit
           ,
           doe
           secretly
           leaue
           disgrace
           vpon
           the
           persons
           whom
           they
           concerne
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           auoide
           with
           detestation
           
             the
             excess●
             in
             drinking
             and
             reuelling
             ,
          
           and
           suffer
           thy selfe
           vpon
           no
           pretence
           ,
           to
           be
           drawne
           to
           giue
           way
           to
           thine
           owne
           practice
           
           in
           them
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           4.
           3.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXII
           .
        
         
           How
           wee
           must
           carrie
           our selues
           out
           of
           company
           .
        
         
           THus
           of
           thy
           carryage
           in
           generall
           in
           company
           .
           Now
           out
           of
           company
           thou
           must
           looke
           to
           these
           things
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           thou
           must
           fashion
           thy
           heart
           ,
           
           by
           the
           vse
           of
           all
           good
           meanes
           ,
           to
           the
           loue
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           men
           .
           This
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           loue
           of
           me●
           ,
           is
           a
           vertue
           little
           thought
           on
           :
           yet
           greatly
           necessarie
           ,
           as
           a
           foundation
           
           of
           all
           practices
           in
           conuersing
           with
           others
           ,
           and
           wee
           should
           labour
           to
           
             abound
             in
             loue
             towards
             all
             men
             ,
             1.
             
             Thes.
          
           3.
           12.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           remember
           
             to
             pray
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             :
          
           This
           is
           a
           precept
           giuen
           vs
           in
           charge
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           2.
           1.
           and
           belongs
           to
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           wee
           ought
           to
           make
           conscience
           of
           it
           according
           to
           the
           occasions
           of
           our
           callings
           ,
           or
           acquaintance
           with
           other
           men
           :
           we
           should
           euen
           in
           secret
           seeke
           to
           profit
           our
           neighbours
           by
           praying
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           should
           prouide
           ,
           
           euen
           out
           of
           company
           to
           order
           our
           affaires
           so
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           may
           liue
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Honestly
             without
             scandall
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           10.
           32.
           
           Phil.
           1.
           10.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Iustly
             ,
             without
             deceit
          
           or
           fraudulent
           dealing
           ,
           
             Leu.
             19.
             35.
             36.
             1.
             
             Thes.
          
           4.
           16.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Peaceably
             without
             strise
          
           with
           any
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           
             Prou.
             3.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             Zach.
             7.
             10.
             
             Hebr.
          
           12.
           14.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXIII
           .
        
         
           Rules
           about
           workes
           of
           Mercy
           .
        
         
           HItherto
           of
           the
           rules
           ,
           that
           concerne
           righteousnesse
           .
        
         
         
           Mercy
           followeth
           .
           Now
           in
           shewing
           mercie
           ,
           diuers
           things
           are
           charged
           vpon
           vs.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           Willingnesse
           .
           We
           must
           
             giue
             cheerefully
          
           :
           For
           
             the
             Lord
             loueth
             a
             cheerefull
             giuer
             .
          
           We
           must
           
             loue
             mercy
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           shew
           mercy
           .
           Our
           hearts
           should
           bee
           euer
           answerable
           to
           our
           power
           .
           We
           must
           be
           
             ready
             ,
             and
             prepared
          
           to
           shew
           mercy
           ,
           abhorring
           delaies
           ,
           and
           putting
           off
           of
           time
           ,
           or
           seeking
           excuses
           :
           
             Our
             eares
             should
             bee
             open
             to
             the
             cries
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
          
           rather
           then
           bee
           behinde
           hand
           ;
           we
           
             should
             sell
             ,
             that
             wee
             might
             giue
             almes
             ,
          
           
           Mich.
           6.
           8.
           1.
           
           Tim.
           6.
           18.
           2.
           
           Cor.
           9.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           Pro.
           22.
           23
           ,
           13.
           
           Luke
           12.
           33.
           
           Pro.
           3.
           27
           ,
           28.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           
             Labour
             and
             Diligence
          
           .
           Wee
           should
           take
           paines
           ,
           and
           work
           hard
           according
           to
           all
           the
           
             occasions
             of
             mercy
          
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Apostles
           phrase
           :
           
             God
             will
             not
             forget
             your
             worke
             ,
             and
             labour
             of
             loue
             ,
          
           Heb.
           6.
           10.
           
           We
           must
           bee
           forward
           to
           doe
           those
           workes
           of
           mercy
           ,
           that
           require
           our
           paines
           and
           trauaile
           about
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           those
           we
           may
           doe
           and
           sit
           still
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           8.
           16
           ,
           22.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           Liberalitie
           :
           We
           must
           open
           our
           hands
           wide
           ,
           
           Deut.
           15.
           8.
           wee
           must
           bee
           
             rich
             in
             those
             good
             workes
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           6.
           18.
           we
           must
           no●
           
             giue
             sparingly
          
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           9.
           6.
           we
           must
           giue
           
             to
             our
             power
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             beyond
             our
             power
             :
          
           2.
           
           Cor.
           8.
           2.
           wee
           should
           desire
           to
           answere
           the
           expectation
           had
           of
           our
           bounty
           ,
           especially
           the
           expectation
           of
           our
           teachers
           that
           know
           vs
           and
           our
           estates
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           8.
           24.
           wee
           should
           striue
           
             to
             abound
             in
             this
             grace
             also
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           in
           other
           graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           8.
           9.
           we
           should
           
             giue
             to
             seuen
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             eight
             ,
          
           Eccles.
           11.
           2.
           we
           must
           
             make
             good
             measure
             ,
             yea
             and
             pressed
             
             downe
             ,
          
           Luke
           6.
           8.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           Humility
           .
           There
           is
           great
           vse
           of
           humility
           ,
           in
           shewing
           mercy
           .
           Now
           we
           should
           shew
           our
           humilitie
           diuers
           waies
           about
           mercie
           :
           As
        
         
           First
           ,
           in
           helping
           others
           ,
           without
           exalting
           our selues
           ,
           and
           dominiering
           ouer
           them
           .
           
             The
             rich
             must
             not
          
           thinke
           
             to
             rule
             the
             poore
          
           ,
           and
           to
           command
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           their
           vassals
           :
           we
           should
           so
           shew
           mercy
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           stand
           vpon
           tearmes
           of
           their
           beholdingnesse
           ,
           to
           whom
           wee
           shew
           mercie
           ,
           Prou.
           22.
           7.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           not
           
             despising
             
             the
             poore
          
           ;
           we
           must
           no●
           thinke
           of
           them
           meanely
           ,
           and
           contemptuously
           ,
           because
           they
           stand
           in
           neede
           of
           our
           help
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           in
           bodie
           or
           minde
           ,
           Prou.
           14.
           21.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           
             accepting
             exhortation
          
           ,
           shewing
           our selues
           willing
           to
           be
           called
           vpon
           ,
           and
           stirred
           vp
           to
           mercie
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           8.
           17.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           By
           our
           penitencie
           ,
           whē
           we
           goe
           to
           God
           ,
           after
           wee
           haue
           done
           our
           best
           ,
           and
           confesse
           the
           corruption
           that
           cleaues
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           euen
           when
           we
           haue
           shewed
           our
           best
           desires
           to
           communicate
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           withall
           
           striuing
           to
           
             plow
             vp
             the
             fallow
             ground
             of
             our
          
           hard
           harts
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           bee
           more
           fit
           to
           expresse
           the
           
             bowels
             of
             mercy
          
           ,
           Hos.
           10.
           12.
           
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           the
           Macedonians
           shewed
           their
           humilitie
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           
             they
             prayed
             the
             Apostle
             to
             accept
             their
             gifts
             ,
             giuing
             themselues
             also
             to
             bee
             disposed
             of
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             vnto
             them
             by
             the
             vvill
             of
             God
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Cor.
           8.
           5.
           
        
         
           Thus
           of
           the
           humility
           to
           bee
           shewed
           in
           doing
           workes
           of
           mercy
           .
        
         
           A
           fift
           thing
           required
           in
           shewing
           mercie
           ,
           
           is
           Faith
           ;
           and
           faith
           is
           needfull
           in
           two
           respects
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           to
           beleeue
           Gods
           acceptation
           of
           the
           mercy
           shewed
           .
           For
           a
           godly
           Christian
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           vaine-glorious
           ,
           hath
           so
           meane
           an
           opinion
           of
           his
           best
           workes
           ,
           that
           he
           findes
           neede
           to
           flie
           to
           Gods
           promises
           ,
           and
           dares
           not
           trust
           vpon
           his
           owne
           goodnes
           .
           Now
           God
           hath
           promised
           to
           accept
           of
           that
           we
           doe
           ,
           if
           there
           
             be
             a
             willing
             minde
             :
             The
             will
             is
             accepted
             for
             the
             deed
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Cor.
           8.
           12.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           
             beleeue
             the
             successe
          
           and
           reward
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           wee
           shall
           not
           lose
           ,
           by
           what
           is
           so
           expēded
           .
           Though
           the
           persons
           
           to
           whom
           we
           shew
           mercy
           ,
           should
           bee
           so
           vngratefull
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           
             as
             bread
             cast
             on
             the
             waters
             :
          
           yet
           wee
           ought
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           our
           seede
           cast
           on
           the
           waters
           ,
           shall
           bring
           vs
           a
           plentifull
           haruest
           ,
           Eccles.
           11.
           1.
           
           And
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           the
           persons
           be
           ,
           yet
           what
           is
           giuen
           ,
           is
           sowed
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Husbandman
           doe
           not
           thinke
           his
           come
           spoiled
           ,
           that
           he
           casts
           vpon
           his
           land
           ,
           no
           more
           ought
           a
           Christian
           to
           think
           that
           to
           be
           lost
           ,
           that
           is
           giuen
           to
           the
           poore
           .
           Nature
           may
           disappoint
           the
           hope
           of
           the
           Husbandman
           ,
           but
           in
           works
           of
           mercie
           ,
           
           there
           is
           no
           venture
           ,
           but
           a
           sure
           increase
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           9.
           9
           ,
           10.
           and
           therefore
           our
           faith
           should
           make
           vs
           
             get
             bags
          
           to
           put
           vp
           the
           certaine
           treasure
           wee
           shall
           gaine
           by
           mercy
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Luke
           12.
           33.
           
        
         
           A
           sixt
           thing
           required
           in
           shewing
           mercie
           ,
           
           is
           discretion
           ,
           and
           discretion
           should
           shew
           it selfe
        
         
           First
           ,
           by
           distributing
           our
           almes
           in
           the
           fittest
           course
           wee
           can
           ,
           hauing
           a
           principall
           respect
           
             to
             godly
             poore
             .
             He
             that
             sheweth
             mercy
             ,
             ought
             to
             haue
             a
             good
             eye
             ,
          
           Prou.
           22.
           9.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           obseruing
           
           our
           owne
           abilitie
           ,
           
             so
             to
             ease
             others
             ,
             that
             we
             burthen
             not
             our selues
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           9.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           by
           taking
           heed
           that
           wee
           spend
           not
           vpon
           the
           rich
           by
           needlesse
           entertainments
           ,
           what
           ought
           to
           bee
           bestowed
           vpon
           the
           poore
           ,
           
             Prou.
             22.
             16.
             
             Luke
          
           14.
           13.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           by
           auoiding
           scandal
           ,
           or
           giuing
           offence
           ,
           
             that
             none
             blame
             vs
             in
             our
             aboundance
             ,
             but
             prouiding
             things
             honest
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             and
             men
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Cor.
           8.
           20
           ,
           21.
           yet
           so
           as
           wee
           indeuour
           in
           an
           holy
           &
           discreet
           manner
           
             to
             prouoke
             others
             by
             our
             zeale
             ,
          
           2.
           
           Cor.
           9.
           2.
           
        
         
         
           A
           seuenth
           thing
           required
           in
           shewing
           mercy
           ,
           is
           Sympathy
           ,
           
           Pitie
           ,
           a
           Fellow-feeling
           of
           the
           distresses
           of
           others
           ,
           
             being
             like
             affectioned
          
           and
           laying
           their
           miseries
           to
           heart
           ,
           
             Heb.
             13.
             3.
             
             Col.
             3.
             12.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             16.
             
             Iob
          
           30.
           25.
           
           There
           should
           be
           
             bowels
             in
             our
             mercy
          
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           thing
           is
           Sinceritie
           .
           
           Now
           this
           sinceritie
           should
           bee
           shewed
           diuers
           waies
           ,
           As
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           the
           
             matter
             of
             our
             almes
          
           .
           It
           must
           be
           of
           goods
           well
           gotten
           .
           For
           
             God
             hateth
             robbery
          
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           
             for
             burnt
             offerings
          
           ,
           Esay
           61.
           8.
           
        
         
         
           2.
           
           
             In
             the
             maner
          
           we
           must
           shew
           mercy
           ,
           without
           wicked
           thoughts
           ,
           or
           griefe
           of
           heart
           ,
           Deut.
           7.
           7
           ,
           8.
           to
           12.
           and
           
             without
             hiding
             our selues
             from
             the
             poore
             ,
          
           Esay
           58.
           7.
           and
           without
           excuse
           to
           shift
           off
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           ,
           Prou.
           24.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           
             In
             the
             ends
          
           .
           That
           we
           doe
           not
           our
           workes
           
             to
             bee
             seene
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             to
             merit
          
           of
           God
           :
           but
           with
           an
           vnfained
           desire
           
             to
             glorifie
             God
          
           ,
           and
           make
           our
           profession
           to
           be
           well
           spoken
           of
           ,
           and
           shew
           the
           true
           loue
           and
           pitie
           wee
           beare
           to
           the
           creature
           in
           distresse
           ,
           
             Math.
             6.
             2.
             
             Cor.
          
           9.
           19.
           
        
         
         
           4.
           
           In
           continuing
           our
           mercy
           ;
           
             not
             forgetting
             to
             distribute
          
           ,
           but
           still
           
             remembring
             the
             poore
          
           ,
           Heb.
           13.
           16.
           
           Galat.
           2.
           soundly
           performing
           the
           mercy
           with
           constancie
           ,
           which
           wee
           haue
           purposed
           ,
           willed
           ,
           or
           promised
           .
           It
           were
           an
           excellent
           order
           ,
           if
           Christians
           would
           follow
           the
           Apostles
           rule
           ,
           
             euery
             weeke
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             prospered
             them
             ,
             to
             lay
             aside
             for
             the
             poore
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           1.
           16.
           2.
           2.
           
           Cor.
           8.
           11.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           In
           the
           
             kindes
             of
             mercie
          
           ,
           that
           wee
           bee
           ready
           to
           shew
           
             spirituall
             mercy
          
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           corporall
           ,
           and
           in
           corporall
           mercy
           to
           doe
           good
           all
           
           the
           waies
           we
           can
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           one
           way
           :
           As
           by
           
             lending
             ,
             protecting
             ,
             releasing
             ,
             visiting
             ,
          
           and
           giuing
           ;
           and
           thus
           to
           
             the
             poore
          
           ,
           to
           such
           as
           are
           fallen
           into
           decay
           ,
           and
           to
           
             the
             strangers
          
           also
           :
           as
           many
           Scriptures
           require
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXIIII
           .
        
         
           Rules
           that
           shew
           vs
           how
           to
           carry
           our selues
           towards
           wicked
           men
           .
        
         
           HItherto
           of
           the
           rules
           that
           concerne
           al
           men
           :
           Now
           the
           particular
           rules
           direct
           our
           carriage
           either
           toward
           wicked
           men
           ,
           
           or
           toward
           godly
           men
           .
        
         
           Our
           conuersation
           toward
           wicked
           men
           may
           be
           ordered
           by
           these
           rules
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           we
           must
           
             auoide
             all
             needlesse
             societie
             with
             them
             ,
          
           and
           shunne
           their
           infectious
           fellowship
           ,
           especially
           wee
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           any
           speciall
           familiaritie
           vvith
           them
           ,
           or
           
             vnequall
             yoaking
             our
          
           selues
           with
           them
           ,
           by
           marriage
           ,
           friendship
           ,
           or
           leagues
           of
           amitie
           ,
           
             Psal.
             1.
             1.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             17.
             
             Eph.
          
           5.
           7
           ,
           11.
           
           Prou.
           23.
           20.
           
           &
           4.
           14
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           when
           wee
           haue
           occasion
           to
           conuerse
           with
           them
           ,
           wee
           must
           study
           how
           to
           
             walke
             wisely
             towards
          
           
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           may
           bee
           so
           farre
           from
           giuing
           scandall
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           bee
           possible
           ,
           we
           may
           winne
           them
           to
           glorifie
           God
           and
           his
           truth
           in
           our
           profession
           .
           It
           requires
           much
           skill
           to
           order
           our selues
           aright
           in
           those
           things
           that
           are
           to
           be
           done
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           or
           in
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           must
           come
           by
           report
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           scanning
           .
           Now
           there
           are
           diuers
           things
           of
           admirable
           vse
           in
           our
           carriage
           to
           put
           them
           to
           silence
           ,
           
           and
           to
           make
           them
           in
           their
           consciences
           at
           least
           to
           thinke
           well
           of
           vs
           :
           Such
           as
           are
           :
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Mortification
           .
           
           A
           sound
           care
           to
           reforme
           our
           waies
           ,
           and
           true
           hatred
           and
           griefe
           for
           our
           owne
           sinnes
           ,
           will
           cause
           many
           times
           wicked
           wretches
           to
           say
           of
           vs
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Esay
           61.
           3
           ,
           8.
           
           I
           say
           ,
           a
           sound
           care
           of
           reformation
           for
           to
           professe
           a
           mortified
           life
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           any
           thing
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           liue
           in
           any
           fault
           vvithout
           repentance
           ,
           this
           prouokes
           them
           exceedingly
           to
           speak
           euill
           of
           the
           good
           way
           of
           God.
           Therefore
           the
           first
           care
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           rightly
           ordered
           toward
           wicked
           men
           ,
           must
           
           be
           to
           liue
           
             without
             offence
          
           ,
           and
           to
           discouer
           a
           true
           mortified
           minde
           ,
           and
           a
           heart
           broken
           for
           sinne
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           to
           speake
           with
           
             all
             reuerence
             ,
             and
             feare
          
           ,
           when
           wee
           intreat
           of
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           much
           amazeth
           the
           prophane
           conscience
           of
           a
           wicked
           man.
           Whereas
           cursorie
           discourses
           of
           such
           grand
           mysteries
           ,
           and
           empty
           and
           vaine
           ianglings
           doe
           exceedingly
           occasion
           a
           confirmed
           wilfulnesse
           ,
           and
           prophanenesse
           in
           such
           men
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           3.
           16.
           
           &
           Prou.
           24.
           26.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           it
           is
           a
           most
           winning
           quality
           in
           all
           our
           
           carriage
           ,
           to
           
             shew
             meekenesse
             of
             wisedome
          
           to
           expresse
           a
           minde
           well
           gouerned
           ,
           free
           from
           passions
           ,
           and
           also
           from
           conceitednesse
           ,
           frowardnesse
           ,
           affectation
           ,
           and
           the
           vaine
           shew
           of
           what
           we
           haue
           not
           in
           vs
           in
           substance
           .
           For
           each
           of
           these
           haue
           in
           them
           singular
           matter
           of
           irritation
           ,
           and
           prouoke
           wicked
           men
           to
           scorne
           ,
           and
           hatred
           ,
           and
           reuiling
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           there
           is
           a
           holy
           kinde
           of
           Reseruednesse
           ,
           which
           may
           adorne
           the
           life
           of
           a
           Christian
           in
           his
           carriage
           among
           wicked
           men
           :
           And
           this
           Reseruednesse
           is
           to
           be
           shewed
           :
        
         
         
           1.
           
           In
           
             not
             trusting
             our selues
             too
             farre
             with
             them
             ,
          
           not
           
             beleeuing
             euery
             word
          
           ,
           not
           bearing
           our selues
           vpon
           euery
           shew
           of
           fauour
           from
           them
           .
           For
           as
           too
           much
           suspition
           of
           them
           breeds
           extreame
           alienation
           ,
           if
           they
           perceiue
           it
           :
           so
           credulitie
           is
           no
           way
           safe
           :
           
             Pro.
             14.
             15.
             
             Iohn
          
           2.
           24.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           abstaining
           from
           
             iudging
             of
             them
             that
             are
             without
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           most
           intemperate
           zeale
           ,
           that
           spends
           it selfe
           in
           the
           vaine
           and
           bootelesse
           censure
           of
           the
           estate
           of
           those
           that
           are
           without
           .
           Those
           censures
           haue
           in
           them
           matter
           
           of
           prouocation
           ,
           and
           nothing
           of
           edification
           .
           It
           were
           happie
           for
           some
           Christians
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           with
           the
           Apostle
           say
           often
           to
           their
           owne
           soules
           ,
           
             What
             haue
          
           I
           
             to
             doe
             to
             iudge
             them
             ,
             that
             are
             without
             ?
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           5.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           
             By
             studying
             to
             be
             quiet
             ,
             and
             meddle
             vvith
             our
             owne
             businesse
             ,
          
           casting
           about
           ,
           how
           to
           cut
           off
           all
           occasions
           ,
           by
           w
           ch
           we
           might
           be
           intangled
           with
           any
           discord
           ,
           or
           contentions
           ,
           or
           much
           businesse
           with
           them
           .
           It
           is
           a
           godly
           ambition
           to
           thirst
           after
           this
           quietnesse
           of
           life
           ,
           1.
           
           Thes.
           4.
           12.
           
        
         
         
           4.
           
           
             By
             our
             silence
             in
             euill
             times
             ,
          
           alwaies
           auoiding
           all
           such
           discourses
           ,
           as
           might
           bring
           vs
           into
           danger
           ,
           without
           any
           calling
           for
           our
           owne
           edification
           ,
           or
           the
           edification
           of
           others
           .
           Many
           a
           man
           hath
           smarted
           sorely
           for
           want
           of
           this
           bridle
           for
           his
           tongue
           ,
           when
           his
           words
           could
           doe
           no
           good
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           much
           hurt
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           
             Amos
             5.
             13.
             
             Dauid
          
           held
           his
           peace
           while
           the
           wicked
           were
           present
           ,
           Psal.
           39.
           1.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           In
           forbearing
           to
           reproue
           scorners
           ,
           Prou.
           9.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           &
           23.
           9.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           In
           
             seasoning
             the
             
             words
             with
             salt
             ,
          
           so
           as
           they
           discouer
           not
           vanity
           ,
           lightnesse
           ,
           vaine-glory
           ,
           malice
           ,
           or
           desire
           of
           reuenge
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           faultes
           in
           their
           speeches
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           In
           
             answering
             the
             foole
             ,
             but
             not
             according
             to
             his
             folly
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           in
           such
           pride
           ,
           passion
           ,
           or
           reuiling
           fashion
           ,
           as
           the
           foole
           obiects
           in
           ,
           Prou.
           26.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           In
           getting
           out
           of
           their
           company
           ,
           when
           we
           
             perceiue
             not
             in
             them
             the
             words
             of
             wisedome
             :
          
           If
           wee
           see
           they
           grow
           once
           to
           bee
           peruerse
           ,
           outragious
           ,
           or
           wilfull
           in
           any
           notorious
           offence
           of
           words
           or
           works
           ,
           
           we
           must
           get
           from
           amongst
           them
           .
        
         
           Thus
           of
           the
           eight
           waies
           wherein
           wee
           should
           shew
           reseruednesse
           :
           they
           are
           of
           excellent
           vse
           ,
           if
           men
           would
           study
           them
           ,
           and
           practise
           them
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Mercy
           
           is
           amiable
           euen
           in
           the
           eies
           of
           wicked
           men
           :
           and
           mercifull
           Christians
           ,
           that
           are
           full
           of
           good
           workes
           ,
           doe
           bring
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           honour
           to
           Religion
           :
           It
           is
           
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             vndefiled
             ,
             to
             visite
             the
             fatherlesse
             ,
             and
             widowes
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             vnspotted
             of
             the
             world
             :
          
           A
           conuersation
           ,
           that
           is
           vnrebukeable
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           
           mercy
           also
           ,
           cannot
           but
           be
           very
           honorable
           :
           whereas
           Religion
           it selfe
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           seated
           in
           the
           brests
           of
           such
           Christians
           ,
           as
           haue
           forgotten
           to
           shew
           mercy
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           study
           how
           to
           be
           doing
           good
           to
           others
           ,
           is
           exceedingly
           darkened
           in
           the
           glory
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           extremely
           ill
           spoken
           of
           :
           A
           true
           Christian
           should
           hold
           it
           a
           great
           disparagement
           ,
           that
           any
           Papist
           ,
           or
           carnall
           man
           in
           the
           world
           (
           in
           equall
           comparison
           )
           should
           put
           them
           downe
           ,
           for
           either
           the
           tendernesse
           ,
           or
           the
           aboundance
           of
           workes
           of
           mercy
           ,
           
           1.
           
           
             Pet.
             2.
             12.
             
             Math.
             15.
             
             Iam.
          
           3.
           25.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           When
           wee
           haue
           cause
           ,
           
           &
           a
           calling
           to
           speak
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           or
           to
           reproue
           sinne
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           excellent
           grace
           to
           bee
           vndaunted
           ,
           &
           free
           from
           seruile
           feares
           ,
           flatterie
           :
           To
           giue
           place
           to
           wicked
           men
           in
           Gods
           cause
           ,
           or
           to
           feare
           their
           faces
           in
           the
           quarrell
           of
           Religion
           ,
           or
           to
           shew
           a
           minde
           that
           would
           repent
           of
           wel-doing
           ,
           or
           that
           basely
           would
           stoupe
           some
           way
           to
           honour
           vngodly
           persons
           for
           our
           owne
           ends
           ,
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           gaining
           true
           fauour
           with
           euill
           minded
           
           men
           ,
           that
           it
           makes
           them
           to
           scorne
           and
           hate
           vs
           ,
           and
           Religion
           so
           much
           the
           more
           :
           whereas
           a
           godly
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           vnmoueable
           ,
           &
           refuseth
           
             to
             praise
             the
             wicked
             ,
             or
             iustifie
             the
             vngodly
             ,
          
           and
           when
           hee
           hath
           cause
           ,
           
             will
             contend
             with
             them
          
           ,
           as
           Salomons
           phrase
           is
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           like
           
             a
             troubled
             fountain
             ,
             or
             a
             corrupt
             spring
             :
          
           hee
           may
           for
           the
           time
           receiue
           ill
           words
           from
           the
           wicked
           ,
           but
           his
           heart
           is
           afraid
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           conscience
           doth
           admire
           him
           ,
           Pro.
           24.
           25.
           
           &
           28.
           4.
           
           &
           25.
           26.
           1.
           
           Cor.
           16.
           22.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           like
           aduantage
           
           is
           brought
           to
           the
           conuersatiō
           
           of
           a
           godly
           man
           ,
           when
           hee
           can
           shew
           like
           patience
           ,
           and
           firmenesse
           of
           minde
           ,
           in
           bearing
           all
           sorts
           
             of
             afflictions
          
           ,
           and
           crosses
           .
           Patience
           in
           affliction
           makes
           a
           great
           shew
           before
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           that
           well
           knowes
           how
           vnable
           he
           is
           so
           to
           carrie
           himselfe
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           3.
           14.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           
             to
             loue
             our
             enemies
          
           ,
           and
           shew
           it
           by
           our
           fruits
           
             in
             forgiuing
             them
          
           ,
           or
           being
           ready
           heartily
           to
           pleasure
           them
           ,
           and
           
             ouercome
             their
             euill
             with
             goodnesse
             :
             To
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
          
           when
           they
           reuile
           and
           persecute
           vs
           ,
           is
           a
           transcendent
           
           vertue
           ;
           euill
           men
           themselues
           being
           Iudges
           ,
           Luke
           6.
           27.
           to
           31.
           
           Prou.
           20.
           22.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXV
           .
        
         
           Rules
           that
           shew
           vs
           how
           to
           carry
           our selues
           towards
           godly
           men
           .
        
         
           THus
           of
           our
           carriage
           toward
           the
           wicked
           :
           how
           we
           should
           carry
           our selues
           toward
           the
           godly
           ,
           followeth
           to
           bee
           considered
           of
           :
        
         
           The
           summe
           of
           all
           is
           ,
           that
           wee
           must
           
             walke
             in
             loue
          
           :
           If
           wee
           can
           soundly
           discharge
           our
           duety
           to
           the
           
           godly
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           louing
           them
           vnfaignedly
           &
           heartily
           ,
           and
           constantly
           ,
           wee
           performe
           all
           that
           is
           required
           of
           vs
           toward
           them
           :
           And
           this
           loue
           to
           the
           godly
           is
           so
           necessarie
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           is
           imposed
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           as
           the
           onely
           Commandement
           giuen
           by
           Christ
           ,
           who
           in
           one
           word
           tels
           vs
           the
           substance
           of
           our
           duties
           ,
           
             Ioh.
             13.
             34.
             
             Ephe.
             5.
             2.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             17.
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           16.
           14.
           
        
         
           Now
           the
           Rules
           which
           in
           particular
           binde
           vs
           to
           the
           good
           behauiour
           in
           respect
           of
           our
           loue
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           concerne
           either
           
             the
             manifestation
             of
             our
             loue
             
             to
             them
             :
          
           or
           the
           
             preseruation
             of
             our
             loue
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Wee
           must
           shew
           our
           loue
           to
           the
           godly
           diuers
           waies
           :
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           by
           courtesie
           and
           kindnesse
           towards
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           speciall
           manner
           ,
           being
           affectioned
           toward
           them
           
             with
             a
             brotherly
             loue
          
           and
           kindenesse
           .
           No
           brethren
           in
           nature
           should
           shew
           more
           kindnesse
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           then
           Christians
           should
           ,
           
             Eph.
             4.
             33.
             
             Rom.
          
           12.
           10.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           by
           receiuing
           and
           entertaining
           them
           :
           we
           must
           
             receiue
             one
             another
          
           ,
           and
           be
           
             harberous
             one
             to
             another
          
           ;
           
           and
           this
           with
           intirenesse
           of
           affection
           :
           Negatiuely
           ,
           it
           must
           bee
           
             without
             grudging
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
          
           4.
           9.
           
           Affirmatiuely
           ,
           we
           must
           receiue
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           
             Christ
             receiued
             vs
             into
             glory
          
           ,
           that
           is
           :
           First
           ,
           
             without
             respect
             of
             desert
          
           ;
           Wee
           haue
           done
           nothing
           to
           deserue
           heauen
           ;
           yet
           Christ
           hath
           receiued
           vs
           to
           glory
           :
           so
           ,
           though
           the
           godly
           haue
           not
           pleasured
           vs
           any
           way
           greatly
           ,
           yet
           because
           they
           are
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           should
           make
           much
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           entertaine
           them
           gladly
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             not
             thinking
             any
             thing
             too
             deare
             for
             them
             :
          
           
           Christ
           hath
           not
           enuied
           vs
           the
           very
           glory
           of
           heauen
           ,
           and
           therefore
           what
           can
           we
           doe
           to
           the
           brethren
           ,
           that
           should
           answer
           the
           example
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Rom.
           15.
           7.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           by
           
             bearing
             their
             burthens
          
           ;
           
           for
           so
           we
           should
           
             fulfill
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Gal.
          
           6.
           2.
           
           There
           are
           two
           sorts
           of
           burthens
           presse
           the
           godly
           :
           
             One
             inward
          
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           temptations
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           corruptions
           ;
           the
           other
           outward
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           afflictions
           of
           all
           sorts
           :
           Now
           in
           both
           these
           ,
           this
           rule
           holds
           ;
           for
           when
           wee
           see
           a
           godly
           Christian
           mourne
           and
           lament
           his
           
           distresse
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           infirmities
           or
           temptations
           ,
           wee
           must
           beare
           his
           burthen
           ,
           not
           by
           soothing
           him
           in
           his
           sinne
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           no
           sinne
           ,
           but
           by
           laying
           his
           griefe
           to
           our
           owne
           hearts
           ,
           and
           striuing
           to
           comfort
           him
           with
           the
           promises
           of
           God.
           This
           is
           not
           to
           make
           our selues
           guilty
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           or
           to
           beare
           with
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           to
           helpe
           them
           out
           of
           their
           griefe
           by
           consolation
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           sinne
           by
           direction
           .
           Note
           ,
           
           that
           this
           is
           charged
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           when
           sinne
           is
           a
           burthen
           to
           them
           ,
           not
           before
           ;
           for
           till
           then
           wee
           are
           
           rather
           to
           reprooue
           them
           ,
           or
           admonish
           them
           :
           But
           then
           we
           are
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           this
           Rule
           ,
           when
           they
           confesse
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           are
           weary
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           sorry
           for
           them
           :
           And
           thus
           also
           in
           their
           outward
           burthens
           we
           must
           beare
           them
           by
           comforting
           them
           ,
           and
           aduising
           them
           ,
           and
           helping
           them
           ,
           and
           shewing
           our
           affection
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           our
           owne
           case
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           we
           haue
           a
           calling
           ,
           and
           power
           to
           help
           them
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           by
           
             considering
             one
             another
             ,
             to
             prouoke
             unto
             loue
             ,
             and
             good
             workes
             ,
             Heb
          
           10.
           24.
           
           Note
           the
           dutie
           
           and
           the
           manner
           how
           it
           is
           to
           be
           done
           :
           The
           duty
           is
           ,
           to
           stirre
           vp
           others
           all
           wee
           can
           to
           the
           increase
           of
           loue
           and
           aboundance
           of
           all
           good
           workes
           :
           the
           manner
           is
           shewed
           two
           waies
           ;
           First
           ,
           wee
           must
           
             prouoke
             them
          
           to
           it
           ,
           both
           by
           example
           ,
           and
           by
           exhortation
           ,
           and
           all
           good
           waies
           ,
           that
           might
           fire
           in
           them
           the
           desire
           of
           well-doing
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           must
           
             consider
             one
             another
          
           ,
           wee
           must
           study
           the
           estates
           of
           others
           ,
           their
           wants
           ,
           impediments
           ,
           meanes
           ,
           gifts
           ,
           callings
           ,
           &c.
           and
           accordingly
           apply
           our selues
           for
           the
           best
           aduantage
           
           to
           helpe
           them
           forward
           .
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           doe
           it
           occasionally
           ,
           but
           wee
           must
           meditate
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           cast
           about
           ,
           how
           ,
           where
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           must
           yeeld
           this
           helpe
           ,
           and
           incouragement
           ,
           and
           furtherance
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           
           by
           
             doing
             whatsoeuer
             wee
             do
             for
             the
             godly
             ,
             heartily
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             faithfulnesse
             ,
          
           as
           if
           it
           were
           for
           our selues
           ,
           or
           our
           owne
           brethren
           ,
           or
           kinred
           in
           nature
           ,
           not
           being
           
             slothfull
             in
             seruice
          
           ;
           or
           such
           as
           disappoint
           the
           trust
           reposed
           in
           vs
           :
           wee
           should
           doe
           all
           things
           wee
           vndertake
           for
           .
           
           them
           ,
           with
           all
           fidelity
           and
           care
           ,
           3.
           
           
             Ioh.
             5.
             
             Rom.
          
           12.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           11.
           
           Yea
           ,
           we
           should
           care
           for
           their
           good
           and
           profit
           ,
           as
           wee
           would
           care
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           members
           of
           our
           owne
           body
           :
           for
           such
           are
           they
           to
           vs
           in
           the
           Mysticall
           Body
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           former
           place
           to
           the
           Romanes
           sheweth
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           
           we
           should
           shew
           our
           loue
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           by
           employing
           the
           gifts
           of
           our
           minde
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           best
           for
           their
           good
           :
           
             As
             euery
             man
             hath
             receiued
             the
             gift
             ,
             hee
             must
             so
             minister
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             good
             Stewards
             of
             the
             manifold
             grace
             of
             God.
          
           There
           
           are
           diuersity
           of
           gifts
           in
           the
           godly
           ,
           as
           knowledge
           ,
           vtterance
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ▪
           Now
           these
           are
           
             giuen
             to
             profite
             withall
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             10.
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           12.
           
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           
             The
             lippes
             of
             the
             wise
             must
             disperse
             knowledge
             ,
             Pro.
          
           15.
           7.
           
           So
           when
           Christians
           
             meete
             together
          
           ,
           as
           any
           haue
           receiued
           a
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           a
           Psalme
           ,
           or
           an
           Interpretation
           :
           so
           must
           hee
           minister
           it
           for
           the
           profite
           of
           others
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           14.
           26.
           and
           so
           must
           we
           help
           one
           another
           by
           prayer
           ,
           either
           absent
           ,
           or
           present
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           1.
           11.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XXVI
           .
        
         
           How
           wee
           should
           preserue
           our
           loue
           to
           the
           godly
           .
        
         
           THus
           of
           the
           Rules
           that
           concerne
           the
           manifestation
           of
           our
           loue
           to
           the
           godly
           :
           Now
           there
           are
           further
           diuers
           things
           to
           bee
           obserued
           for
           the
           preseruation
           of
           our
           loue
           to
           them
           :
           and
           these
           may
           bee
           cast
           into
           two
           heads
           :
           for
           ,
           they
           are
           either
           such
           things
           as
           wee
           must
           doe
           ;
           or
           ,
           such
           things
           as
           wee
           must
           auoide
           .
        
         
           The
           things
           that
           we
           must
           
           do
           to
           preserue
           loue
           are
           these
           .
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           wee
           must
           striue
           
             to
             be
             like
             minded
          
           in
           matters
           of
           opinion
           ;
           many
           discords
           or
           abatements
           of
           affection
           grow
           among
           Christians
           for
           their
           differences
           of
           opinion
           in
           diuers
           things
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           difference
           of
           Iudgement
           should
           not
           cause
           difference
           in
           affection
           :
           If
           wee
           cannot
           bee
           of
           
             one
             minde
          
           ,
           yet
           wee
           should
           bee
           of
           
             one
             heart
          
           ;
           yet
           wee
           see
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           therefore
           euery
           Christian
           should
           make
           conscience
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           bee
           so
           wary
           and
           so
           humble
           in
           his
           opinions
           ,
           
           especially
           in
           things
           doubtfull
           ,
           or
           not
           so
           necessarie
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           admitting
           ,
           who
           might
           shew
           dissent
           from
           the
           godly
           ;
           or
           if
           hee
           must
           needs
           dissent
           ,
           yet
           to
           bee
           very
           wary
           how
           hee
           discouer
           it
           to
           the
           vexation
           ,
           or
           entanglement
           of
           others
           .
           Now
           because
           this
           is
           very
           hard
           to
           perswade
           Christians
           vnto
           ,
           marke
           how
           vehemently
           the
           Apostle
           speakes
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Rom.
             15.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Now
             the
             God
             of
             patience
             and
             consolation
             grant
             you
             to
             be
             like
             minded
             ,
             that
             yee
             may
             with
             one
             mouth
             and
             one
             minde
             glorifie
             God.
          
           We
           must
           learne
           of
           the
           Apostle
           
           to
           pray
           feruently
           for
           this
           ,
           that
           our
           natures
           ,
           and
           the
           natures
           of
           others
           ,
           with
           whom
           wee
           conuerse
           ,
           may
           bee
           fitted
           hereunto
           :
           and
           1.
           
           Cor.
           1.
           10.
           the
           Apostle
           adiures
           them
           by
           
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             :
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             yee
             all
             speake
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             be
             no
             diuisions
             amongst
             you
             ,
             but
             that
             yee
             bee
             perfectly
             ioyned
             together
             in
             the
             same
             minde
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             iudgement
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           
             Philippians
             cha
             .
             2.
             ver
          
           .
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           Hee
           vrgeth
           them
           with
           strange
           vehemency
           to
           import
           
           the
           necessitie
           of
           this
           duty
           :
           
             If
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             there
             bee
             any
             consolation
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             any
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             any
             bowels
             of
             mercy
             ,
             bee
             like
             minded
             ,
             hauing
             the
             same
             loue
             ,
             being
             of
             one
             minde
             .
          
           And
           certainely
           ,
           this
           earnestnesse
           in
           requiring
           this
           duety
           ,
           imports
           ,
           that
           some
           peruerse
           Christians
           will
           smoke
           one
           day
           ,
           for
           their
           presumption
           and
           waywardnesse
           ,
           and
           pride
           of
           opinions
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Wee
             must
             follow
             the
             things
             ,
             
             which
             may
             make
             for
             outward
             peace
          
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           end
           wee
           must
           labour
           to
           shew
           
             all
             meeknesse
          
           in
           our
           
           carriage
           ,
           and
           
             long-suffering
             in
             for-bearing
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             forgiuing
             one
             another
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           4.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Wee
           must
           striue
           to
           heate
           our
           affections
           to
           such
           a
           degree
           ,
           
           as
           that
           it
           may
           be
           able
           
             to
             couer
             the
             infirmaties
             of
             others
             :
          
           Hee
           must
           get
           a
           
             couering
             loue
          
           ,
           that
           will
           liue
           constantly
           in
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           godly
           :
           A
           loue
           ,
           
             that
             will
             couer
             a
             multitude
             of
             faults
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             8.
             
             Prou.
          
           10.
           12.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           We
           
             must
             confesse
             our
             faults
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             
             I
             am
             .
          
           5.
           16.
           
           It
           doth
           exceedingly
           preserue
           loue
           ,
           if
           men
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           offended
           ,
           
           or
           wronged
           others
           ,
           would
           quickly
           ,
           and
           easily
           ,
           and
           heartily
           acknowledge
           their
           offences
           :
           Nor
           doth
           this
           rule
           hold
           in
           case
           of
           trespasse
           onely
           ,
           but
           when
           we
           haue
           not
           wronged
           others
           ,
           yet
           discreetly
           to
           complaine
           of
           the
           corruption
           of
           nature
           that
           cleaues
           to
           vs
           ,
           and
           the
           infirmities
           which
           daily
           trouble
           vs
           :
           This
           doth
           work
           not
           onely
           compassion
           ,
           but
           great
           increase
           of
           affection
           in
           others
           towards
           vs
           :
           For
           acknowledgement
           preuents
           their
           secret
           loathing
           of
           vs
           for
           such
           frailties
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           discouer
           them
           .
           
           And
           besides
           ,
           it
           makes
           them
           the
           willinger
           to
           giue
           vs
           leaue
           to
           reproue
           their
           faults
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           wee
           are
           as
           willing
           to
           reproue
           our
           owne
           ;
           Besides
           the
           ease
           it
           brings
           to
           our
           owne
           hearts
           many
           times
           to
           make
           our
           moane
           to
           others
           ,
           when
           our
           consciences
           are
           troubled
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XXVII
           .
        
         
           What
           wee
           must
           auoide
           ,
           that
           our
           loue
           may
           bee
           preserued
           .
        
         
           THus
           of
           what
           we
           must
           doe
           to
           preserue
           loue
           ;
           
           Now
           further
           ,
           that
           loue
           may
           be
           preserued
           amongst
           the
           godly
           ,
           these
           things
           following
           are
           to
           be
           auoided
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           
             Suites
             in
             Law
          
           ;
           A
           Christian
           must
           haue
           many
           considerations
           of
           his
           cause
           ,
           before
           it
           can
           be
           lawfull
           for
           him
           to
           goe
           to
           law
           with
           his
           brother
           ;
           These
           kinds
           of
           contentions
           are
           
           most
           vnnaturall
           amongst
           Christians
           ,
           and
           proue
           not
           only
           scandalous
           in
           respect
           of
           others
           ,
           but
           extreamely
           grieuous
           and
           poisonous
           to
           themselues
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           6.
           1
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           
             Dissimulatition
             :
             our
             loue
             must
             be
             without
             faining
             ,
             in
             deede
             ,
             and
             in
             truth
             ,
             not
             in
             shew
             ,
             or
             in
             words
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             9.
             1.
             
             Iohn
          
           3.
           18.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Conceitednesse
           .
           
           This
           is
           a
           vice
           ,
           that
           extreamely
           vexeth
           others
           ,
           and
           alienateth
           affection
           :
           wee
           must
           not
           be
           
             vvise
             in
             our selues
          
           ,
           but
           rather
           in
           
             lowlinesse
             of
             minde
             esteeme
             another
             better
             then
             our
             
             selues
             ,
          
           and
           shew
           it
           both
           by
           
             making
             our selues
             equall
             to
             them
             of
             the
             lower
             sort
             ,
          
           and
           by
           
             going
             before
             others
             in
             giuing
             Honour
             and
             Praise
             ,
          
           Rom.
           12.
           10
           ,
           16.
           
           
             Phil
             2.
             4.
             
             Pro.
          
           12.
           15.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
             reioicing
             in
             iniquitie
          
           .
           Our
           loue
           must
           be
           holy
           and
           pure
           ,
           if
           wee
           would
           haue
           it
           preserued
           .
           It
           must
           haue
           nothing
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           vnseemely
           ,
           nor
           must
           it
           bee
           an
           affection
           ,
           that
           will
           take
           pleasure
           in
           the
           vices
           ,
           or
           faults
           of
           those
           ,
           with
           whom
           wee
           conuerse
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           13.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           
           
             The
             minding
             of
             our
             owne
             things
             :
          
           wee
           must
           
           not
           study
           for
           our selues
           ,
           and
           our
           owne
           ends
           onely
           in
           conuersing
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor
           13.
           5.
           
           The
           meaning
           is
           not
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           leaue
           our
           callings
           ,
           and
           our
           houses
           ,
           to
           spend
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           our
           time
           in
           our
           neighbours
           houses
           ,
           but
           he
           prohibits
           ,
           First
           ,
           Worldlinesse
           ,
           and
           excessiue
           cares
           about
           our
           businesse
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           which
           hinders
           needfull
           societie
           with
           the
           godly
           :
           and
           secondly
           ,
           hee
           forbids
           selfe-loue
           in
           conuersing
           ,
           when
           men
           in
           all
           things
           aime
           at
           their
           owne
           profit
           ,
           or
           pleasure
           ,
           or
           credit
           ,
           and
           doe
           
           not
           as
           well
           seeke
           the
           good
           of
           others
           :
           we
           may
           minde
           our
           owne
           things
           ,
           but
           not
           onely
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Sixtly
           ,
           
           Ficklenesse
           and
           Vnconstancie
           :
           we
           must
           looke
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           
             brotherly
             loue
             continue
             ,
             Heb.
          
           13.
           1.
           and
           to
           this
           end
           wee
           must
           looke
           to
           the
           leuitie
           of
           our
           owne
           natures
           ,
           and
           striue
           to
           make
           good
           ,
           by
           continuance
           ,
           the
           affection
           wee
           haue
           conceiued
           and
           professed
           to
           others
           .
           Some
           are
           of
           such
           vnconstant
           dispositions
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           loue
           vehemently
           for
           a
           fit
           ,
           and
           suddenly
           fall
           off
           without
           reason
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           
           singular
           shame
           ,
           and
           blemishing
           of
           their
           reputations
           .
           For
           such
           tempers
           are
           hardly
           fit
           for
           any
           societie
           .
           Now
           this
           must
           bee
           repented
           of
           ,
           and
           refonned
           .
        
         
           Seuenthly
           ,
           
           wee
           must
           take
           heede
           of
           vaine-glory
           ,
           and
           an
           ouer-eager
           desire
           of
           credit
           and
           estimation
           aboue
           others
           .
           For
           this
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           much
           vnrest
           in
           our
           owne
           hearts
           ,
           and
           of
           much
           interruption
           in
           brotherly
           loue
           .
           And
           vvhy
           wouldest
           thou
           be
           so
           highly
           esteemed
           of
           ?
           Thou
           considerest
           not
           the
           hard
           taske
           thou
           layest
           vpon
           thy
           
           selfe
           ,
           to
           bee
           euer
           carefull
           to
           answere
           that
           great
           praise
           ,
           or
           estimation
           thou
           desirest
           :
           Nor
           markest
           thou
           ,
           how
           thereby
           thou
           art
           made
           to
           offend
           against
           thy
           brother
           :
           by
           enuying
           him
           ,
           by
           backbiting
           ;
           or
           other
           waies
           of
           prouocation
           ,
           nor
           yet
           how
           little
           this
           commends
           thee
           to
           God
           ,
           Gal.
           5.
           26.
           
        
         
           Eightly
           ,
           
           take
           heede
           
             of
             iudging
             thy
             brethren
          
           ,
           not
           but
           that
           thou
           maist
           say
           ,
           that
           sinne
           is
           sinne
           ,
           but
           looke
           to
           thy selfe
           in
           two
           things
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           thou
           censure
           not
           thy
           brother
           
             about
             
             things
             indifferent
          
           ,
           or
           doubtfull
           :
           such
           as
           ceremonies
           were
           and
           are
           .
           This
           is
           flatly
           forbidden
           ,
           Rom.
           14.
           3
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           thy
           suspitions
           transport
           thee
           not
           to
           condemne
           thy
           brother
           
             for
             hidden
             things
          
           ,
           the
           things
           of
           darknesse
           and
           counsels
           of
           the
           heart
           :
           till
           thou
           be
           sure
           of
           the
           fault
           ,
           or
           offence
           ,
           thou
           maist
           not
           iudge
           ,
           or
           censure
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           4.
           5.
           
        
         
           Ninthly
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           occasion
           of
           grieuance
           that
           loue
           may
           be
           renewed
           ,
           or
           preserued
           ,
           looke
           to
           two
           things
           :
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           
           that
           thou
           
             render
             not
             reuiling
             for
             reuiling
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
          
           3.
           9.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             that
             thou
             grudge
             not
             against
             thy
             brother
             ,
          
           or
           by
           whispering
           depraue
           his
           actions
           ,
           or
           backbiting
           ,
           or
           complaine
           against
           him
           to
           his
           disgrace
           in
           things
           ,
           where
           the
           right
           is
           not
           apparantly
           discouered
           ,
           Iam.
           5.
           9.
           
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           
           if
           thou
           wouldest
           preserue
           thy selfe
           in
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           then
           thou
           must
           take
           heede
           of
           forsaking
           the
           
             assembling
             together
             of
             the
             Saints
          
           :
           Thou
           must
           preserue
           all
           vvayes
           
           of
           exercising
           the
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           hold
           fellowship
           with
           them
           in
           Gods
           House
           ,
           and
           in
           your
           owne
           dwelling
           .
           Prophanenesse
           must
           not
           draw
           thee
           from
           the
           Temple
           ,
           nor
           worldlinesse
           from
           societie
           ,
           and
           louing
           ,
           and
           profitable
           conuersation
           with
           thy
           godly
           friends
           and
           acquaintance
           ,
           Heb.
           10.
           25.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXVIII
           .
        
         
           How
           wee
           must
           carrie
           our selues
           towards
           such
           as
           are
           fallen
           .
        
         
           HItherto
           of
           such
           rules
           of
           conuersation
           ,
           as
           
           direct
           vs
           in
           our
           carriage
           toward
           the
           godly
           considered
           in
           generall
           .
           Now
           there
           are
           other
           rules
           ,
           which
           concerne
           onely
           some
           of
           the
           godly
           :
           Namely
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               Such
               as
               are
               fallen
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Such
               as
               are
               weake
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Such
               as
               are
               strong
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Such
               as
               are
               especially
               knit
               vnto
               vs
               in
               friendship
               .
            
          
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           fallen
           ,
           are
           either
           fallen
           
             from
             God
          
           ,
           or
           fallen
           
             from
             thee
          
           .
           Such
           as
           are
           fallen
           
             from
             God
          
           ,
           are
           either
           fallen
           grosely
           ,
           and
           of
           habite
           ,
           or
           by
           infirmitie
           ,
           and
           suddenly
           .
        
         
         
           Those
           ,
           that
           are
           fallen
           grosely
           ,
           are
           either
           guiltie
           of
           
             foule
             vices
          
           ,
           or
           else
           of
           
             extreme
             omissions
          
           ,
           such
           as
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           instanceth
           in
           of
           Idlenesse
           ,
           and
           the
           generall
           neglect
           of
           their
           callings
           .
        
         
           Now
           towards
           both
           these
           thou
           must
           bee
           thus
           ordered
           :
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           warne
           them
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           
             reproue
             them
          
           sharpely
           ,
           1.
           
           Thes.
           5.
           14.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           they
           mend
           not
           ,
           
             auoide
             them
          
           ,
           withdraw
           thy selfe
           frō
           them
           ,
           conuerse
           not
           familiarly
           with
           them
           ,
           let
           them
           
           not
           be
           the
           companions
           of
           thy
           life
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Cor.
             5.
             11.
             2.
             
             Thes.
          
           3.
           6
           ,
           14.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             if
             they
             repent
             ,
             forgiue
             them
             ,
          
           and
           comfort-them
           ,
           
             lest
             they
             be
             swallowed
             vp
             of
             griefe
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
          
           7.
           2
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           Now
           if
           they
           bee
           fallen
           by
           infirmitie
           ,
           either
           they
           are
           likely
           to
           offend
           again
           ,
           or
           not
           .
           If
           they
           bee
           likely
           to
           fall
           further
           ,
           
             saue
             them
             with
             feare
             ,
             pulling
             them
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             Iude
          
           23.
           but
           if
           not
           ,
           then
           
             restore
             such
             a
             one
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             meekenesse
             ,
          
           comfort
           him
           ,
           deale
           gently
           with
           him
           ,
           Gal.
           6.
           1.
           
        
         
           This
           of
           thy
           carriage
           to
           
           such
           as
           are
           fallen
           from
           God.
           
        
         
           As
           for
           those
           ,
           
           that
           are
           fallen
           
             from
             thee
          
           ,
           by
           trespassing
           against
           thee
           ,
           thou
           must
           obserue
           these
           rules
           of
           carriage
           towards
           them
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           in
           slighter
           wrongs
           
             doe
             all
             things
             vvithout
             reasonings
             ,
             or
             murmurings
             :
          
           either
           speake
           not
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           so
           ,
           as
           thou
           shew
           no
           repining
           ,
           or
           vexation
           about
           it
           ,
           Phil.
           2.
           14.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           great
           wrongs
           ,
           thou
           must
           doe
           two
           things
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           obserue
           the
           methode
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           :
           when
           the
           trespasse
           
           is
           secret
           ,
           goe
           and
           
             tell
             him
             of
             it
             betweene
             thee
             and
             him
             :
          
           If
           he
           mend
           not
           ,
           then
           
             take
             two
             or
             three
          
           other
           discreet
           godly
           persons
           with
           thee
           ,
           and
           tell
           him
           of
           it
           againe
           :
           if
           hee
           yet
           mend
           not
           ,
           then
           diuulge
           it
           ,
           and
           acquaint
           the
           Church
           with
           it
           :
           Either
           seeke
           a
           publike
           sentence
           vpon
           him
           from
           authoritie
           ,
           or
           acquaint
           the
           godly
           generally
           with
           it
           :
           and
           if
           these
           courses
           will
           not
           amend
           him
           ,
           then
           abandon
           his
           societie
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           vvere
           a
           Heathen
           ,
           or
           a
           Publican
           ,
           Mathew
           18.
           15.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           by
           any
           of
           
           these
           courses
           
             hee
             repent
             ,
             forgiue
             him
          
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           often
           as
           hee
           saith
           ,
           
             it
             repenteth
             him
          
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           doe
           thee
           many
           iniuries
           ,
           Luke
           17.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXIX
           .
        
         
           How
           we
           must
           carry
           our selues
           :
           towards
           the
           weake
           Christian
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           THus
           of
           thy
           carriage
           toward
           them
           that
           are
           fallen
           .
        
         
           Towards
           
             weake
             Christians
          
           we
           must
           bee
           thus
           ordered
           :
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           we
           must
           take
           heed
           ,
           
           that
           
             wee
             intangle
             them
             not
             with
             ,
             doubtfull
             disputations
          
           in
           matters
           of
           ceremonies
           ,
           or
           
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             Rom.
          
           14.
           1.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           must
           get
           the
           skill
           
             to
             beare
             with
             their
             weakenesses
          
           ,
           &
           meere
           fraileties
           ,
           Rom.
           15.
           1.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           wee
           must
           be
           wonderfull
           carefull
           ,
           that
           wee
           
             doe
             not
             offend
             them
          
           ,
           or
           
             cast
             any
             stumbling
             blockes
          
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           
             Math.
             18.
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           10.
           32.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           wee
           must
           incourage
           them
           ,
           and
           
             comfort
             them
          
           ,
           and
           
             support
             them
          
           all
           we
           can
           ,
           1.
           
           Thes.
           5.
           14.
           
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           in
           
             things
             indifferent
          
           ,
           
           wee
           must
           not
           thinke
           it
           much
           to
           crosse
           our selues
           
             to
             please
             them
          
           ,
           and
           to
           suffer
           a
           little
           bondage
           in
           the
           restraint
           of
           our
           liberty
           ,
           rather
           then
           vexe
           them
           ;
           especially
           for
           the
           furtherance
           of
           their
           soules
           in
           the
           meanes
           of
           their
           saluation
           ,
           wee
           
             should
             become
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             13.
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           9.
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Towards
           
             strong
             Christians
          
           wee
           must
           be
           thus
           ordered
           :
           
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           we
           
             must
             acknowledge
             such
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           16.
           18.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           should
           
             set
             them
          
           and
           their
           practice
           before
           vs
           ,
           
             as
             paterns
             ,
             &
             examples
             of
             imitation
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             17.
             
             Phil.
          
           3.
           17.
           
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Wee
           should
           
             submit
             our selues
             to
             such
          
           ,
           to
           let
           them
           aduise
           vs
           ,
           &
           admonish
           vs
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           should
           submit
           our
           iudgements
           in
           things
           doubtfull
           to
           theirs
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Cor.
             16.
             16.
             1.
             
             Pet.
          
           5.
           5.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Towards
           
             thy
             friend
          
           thou
           must
           be
           thus
           ordered
           .
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Neuer
           forsake
           him
           ,
           Prou.
           27.
           10.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Giue
           him
           hearty
           counsell
           ,
           Prou.
           27.
           9.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Bee
           friendly
           to
           him
           ,
           Prou.
           28.
           vlt.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Communicate
           thy
           secrets
           to
           him
           ,
           Iohn
           15.
           15.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Loue
           him
           with
           a
           speciall
           loue
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           thine
           owne
           soule
           ,
           
           Deut.
           13.
           6.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Let
           thy
           loue
           be
           
             at
             all
             times
          
           ,
           euen
           in
           aduersitie
           ,
           Prou.
           17.
           17.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           must
           bee
           
             a
             sincere
             loue
          
           ,
           that
           looketh
           not
           for
           gifts
           ,
           or
           rewards
           ,
           Pro.
           19.
           6.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           must
           be
           such
           a
           loue
           ,
           as
           will
           reach
           
             to
             his
             posteritie
          
           also
           ,
           if
           need
           be
           ,
           2.
           
           Chro.
           20.
           7
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXX
           .
        
         
           Rules
           that
           concern
           our selues
           :
           and
           so
           first
           in
           our
           generall
           calling
           .
        
         
           HItherto
           of
           the
           rules
           of
           order
           in
           respect
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           our
           neighbours
           .
           
           Now
           follow
           the
           rules
           that
           concerne
           our selues
           :
        
         
           And
           these
           are
           of
           two
           sorts
           .
           For
           they
           are
           either
           such
           ,
           as
           order
           vs
           
             at
             al
             times
          
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           order
           vs
           in
           
             the
             times
             of
             affliction
          
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           sort
           concerne
           either
           
             our
             generall
          
           ,
           or
           
             particular
             calling
          
           .
        
         
           The
           rules
           that
           concerne
           our
           generall
           calling
           ,
           
           as
           in
           this
           place
           they
           are
           to
           bee
           considered
           of
           ,
           concern
           either
           :
           1.
           our
           Faith
           :
           2.
           or
           our
           repentance
           :
           3.
           or
           our
           hope
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           rules
           ,
           
           that
           concerne
           our
           Faith
           (
           supposing
           the
           Christian
           to
           be
           informed
           
           in
           the
           things
           contained
           in
           the
           former
           Treatises
           )
           are
           onely
           these
           two
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           thou
           must
           be
           expert
           in
           
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             promises
             ,
             that
             concerne
             infirmities
             ,
          
           mentioned
           in
           the
           third
           Treatise
           .
           For
           those
           wil
           preserue
           thy
           faith
           in
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           against
           the
           daily
           experience
           of
           frailetie
           ,
           and
           infirmitie
           in
           thy selfe
           .
           For
           thou
           maist
           by
           them
           see
           ,
           that
           thou
           hast
           no
           reason
           to
           doubt
           of
           the
           continuance
           of
           Gods
           loue
           to
           thee
           only
           ,
           because
           of
           thy
           many
           weaknesses
           .
           For
           in
           those
           promises
           ,
           hee
           hath
           and
           doth
           declare
           ,
           how
           graciously
           he
           
           is
           inclined
           to
           his
           seruants
           ,
           and
           passeth
           by
           their
           frailty
           ,
           and
           accepteth
           their
           desires
           and
           endeuours
           ,
           &c.
           
           This
           rule
           will
           prooue
           a
           maine
           support
           of
           the
           contentment
           of
           thy
           life
           :
           and
           therefore
           let
           not
           Sathan
           make
           thee
           either
           despise
           ,
           or
           neglect
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           doe
           well
           to
           establish
           thy
           iudgement
           particularly
           in
           the
           doctrine
           
             of
             the
             principles
          
           expressed
           in
           the
           fifth
           Treatise
           ;
           and
           by
           sound
           learning
           of
           them
           settle
           thy selfe
           ,
           so
           as
           thou
           bee
           no
           
             more
             carried
             about
             with
             the
             winde
             of
             any
             contrary
             
             doctrine
             :
          
           It
           should
           be
           the
           labour
           &
           care
           of
           all
           good
           Christians
           to
           keep
           the
           pattern
           of
           wholesome
           words
           ,
           2.
           
           Tim.
           3.
           13.
           
        
         
           Concerning
           thy
           repentance
           ,
           
           as
           now
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           vrged
           vpon
           thee
           ;
           after
           thy
           assurance
           one
           rule
           is
           of
           singular
           vse
           ,
           and
           that
           concernes
           the
           
             Catalogue
             of
             present
             sinnes
          
           :
           By
           the
           directions
           in
           the
           first
           Treatise
           ,
           I
           suppose
           thou
           hast
           deliuered
           thy selfe
           from
           the
           body
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           most
           of
           those
           euils
           mentioned
           in
           thy
           first
           and
           great
           Catalogue
           ,
           are
           shaken
           off
           ,
           neuer
           to
           bee
           committed
           againe
           ,
           
           and
           so
           thou
           hast
           no
           more
           to
           doe
           about
           them
           ,
           but
           giue
           God
           thankes
           for
           thy
           deliuerance
           from
           them
           through
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           Now
           because
           after
           thy
           first
           repentance
           ,
           there
           will
           remaine
           some
           corruptions
           ,
           which
           as
           yet
           are
           not
           rooted
           out
           ;
           thy
           course
           for
           thy
           whole
           life
           ,
           for
           these
           remainders
           of
           sinne
           ,
           would
           be
           this
           :
           Make
           thee
           a
           Catalogue
           of
           thy
           present
           sinnes
           ,
           euen
           of
           such
           euils
           as
           thou
           findest
           thy selfe
           yet
           daily
           prone
           vnto
           .
           Examine
           thy selfe
           seriously
           to
           this
           end
           :
           it
           may
           bee
           thou
           wilt
           finde
           6.
           or
           8.
           or
           10.
           or
           
           more
           ,
           or
           fewer
           euils
           ,
           which
           yet
           hang
           vpon
           thy
           nature
           and
           life
           :
           Thy
           course
           for
           the
           vse
           of
           this
           Catalogue
           may
           be
           this
           :
           I
           suppose
           thou
           art
           instructed
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           know
           the
           profite
           of
           daily
           calling
           vpon
           God
           :
           Now
           whereas
           inprayer
           thou
           dost
           ;
           or
           oughtst
           to
           make
           confession
           of
           thy
           sinnes
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           a
           more
           generall
           confession
           ,
           vse
           still
           thy
           Catalogue
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           labour
           euery
           day
           to
           iudge
           thy selfe
           distinctly
           for
           those
           sins
           that
           doe
           presently
           annoy
           thee
           :
           Hold
           on
           this
           course
           constantly
           ;
           till
           thou
           haue
           gotten
           power
           against
           all
           ,
           or
           
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           thou
           findest
           vertue
           against
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           so
           alter
           thy
           Catalogue
           ,
           giuing
           thankes
           for
           the
           sinnes
           thou
           gettest
           head
           against
           ,
           and
           putting
           them
           out
           of
           thy
           Catalogue
           .
           The
           paines
           is
           little
           ,
           it
           is
           once
           done
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           thy
           memory
           will
           easily
           carry
           thy
           speciall
           present
           faults
           :
           Besides
           ,
           this
           distinct
           daily
           remembrance
           of
           thy
           present
           sins
           ,
           will
           make
           thee
           more
           watchful
           against
           those
           sins
           ;
           &
           thou
           maist
           once
           a
           year
           ,
           or
           once
           a
           quarter
           ,
           or
           before
           euery
           Communion
           ,
           examine
           thy selfe
           anew
           ,
           
           and
           mend
           thy
           Catalogue
           ,
           by
           putting
           in
           any
           corruption
           ,
           which
           thou
           discouerest
           then
           ,
           or
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           to
           arise
           anew
           in
           thee
           ,
           and
           putting
           out
           such
           euils
           ,
           as
           by
           prayer
           thou
           hast
           gotten
           victory
           against
           :
           Thus
           maist
           thou
           see
           the
           state
           of
           thy
           soule
           distinctly
           al
           the
           daies
           of
           thy
           life
           ,
           discerning
           when
           thou
           goest
           forward
           or
           backward
           :
           Besides
           ,
           this
           course
           of
           daily
           iudging
           thy selfe
           ,
           keeps
           thee
           out
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           any
           wrath
           from
           God.
           
        
         
           Concerning
           thy
           hope
           ,
           
           there
           are
           foure
           things
           for
           thee
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           pray
           constantly
           and
           earnestly
           ,
           for
           the
           
             knowledge
             of
             the
             great
             glory
          
           is
           prouided
           for
           thee
           :
           Thou
           must
           forme
           the
           admiration
           of
           heauen
           in
           thee
           ,
           by
           prayer
           :
           for
           naturally
           it
           is
           not
           in
           vs
           ,
           
             Ephes.
             1.
             18
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           thou
           must
           
             vse
             all
             diligence
             to
             perfect
             thy
             assurance
             of
             heauen
             ,
          
           when
           thou
           diest
           ,
           
             Heb.
             6.
             12.
             1.
             
             Pet.
          
           1.
           13.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           thou
           must
           striue
           to
           accustome
           thy
           thoughts
           to
           the
           daily
           
             contemplation
             of
             heauen
          
           ,
           that
           thy
           
             conuersation
             may
             be
             in
             heauen
             ,
             Phil.
          
           3.
           20
           ,
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           thou
           must
           
           striue
           to
           direct
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           inable
           thy selfe
           to
           the
           
             expectation
             of
             the
             comming
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           thou
           must
           labor
           for
           that
           skill
           distinctly
           ,
           to
           be
           able
           to
           
             waite
             for
             the
             comming
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           to
           shew
           that
           thou
           louest
           his
           appearing
           ,
           1.
           
           Thes.
           1.
           10.
           
           &
           2.
           
           
             Thess.
             3.
             5.
             
             Gal.
          
           5.
           5
           2.
           
           Tim.
           4.
           8.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXXI
           .
        
         
           Rules
           that
           order
           vs
           in
           our
           particular
           Calling
           .
        
         
           THus
           of
           the
           Rules
           that
           concerne
           thy
           General
           Calling
           :
           
           in
           thy
           Particular
           Calling
           there
           are
           seuen
           
           things
           to
           be
           auoided
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           slothfulnesse
           ,
           and
           thou
           art
           guiltie
           of
           this
           sinne
           ,
           both
           when
           thou
           dost
           not
           the
           labours
           of
           thy
           calling
           ,
           and
           when
           thou
           obseruest
           not
           the
           seasons
           ,
           and
           opportunities
           of
           thy
           Calling
           ,
           Prou.
           10.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           And
           that
           thou
           maist
           bee
           free
           from
           this
           sin
           ,
           thou
           must
           auoide
           together
           with
           it
           the
           occasions
           of
           it
           :
           And
           so
           thou
           must
           auoide
           1.
           
           
             The
             loue
             of
             sleep
             ,
             Pro.
          
           20.
           13.
           2.
           
           Good
           fellowship
           ,
           &
           haunting
           of
           Ale-houses
           ,
           and
           Tauernes
           ,
           and
           keeping
           
             company
             with
             dissolute
             persons
             ,
             Prou.
             21.
             17.
             3.
             
             Wandring
             from
             thine
             
             owne
             house
             ,
          
           euen
           that
           vnnecessary
           
             going
             from
             house
             to
             house
          
           ,
           though
           it
           bee
           not
           to
           places
           of
           ill
           fame
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           thou
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           pertinacious
           entertainement
           of
           doubts
           and
           obiections
           about
           thy
           Calling
           ,
           thou
           shouldst
           bee
           afraid
           of
           excuses
           for
           idlenesse
           ,
           especially
           to
           bee
           so
           selfe
           willed
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           glad
           of
           any
           thing
           may
           seeme
           to
           patronize
           thy
           slouthfulnes
           ,
           Prou.
           20.
           4.
           
           &
           15.
           19.
           
           &
           26.
           16.
           
           And
           therefore
           to
           conclude
           this
           Rule
           ,
           when
           thou
           art
           about
           thy
           calling
           ,
           
             what
             thou
             dost
             ,
             do
             with
             all
             thy
             power
             ,
             Eccles.
          
           9.
           10.
           and
           rest
           
           not
           in
           words
           or
           pratling
           :
           Hee
           is
           not
           diligent
           ,
           that
           brags
           much
           of
           what
           work
           hee
           can
           or
           will
           do
           ,
           but
           hee
           that
           doth
           it
           indeed
           ,
           Prou.
           14.
           23.
           
        
         
           The
           second
           sin
           to
           bee
           auoided
           in
           thy
           particular
           calling
           ,
           
           is
           
             Vnfaithfulnesse
             ,
             Prou.
          
           20.
           6.
           and
           so
           thou
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           
             breach
             of
             thy
             promise
          
           in
           thy
           dealings
           with
           men
           ,
           Psal.
           15.
           6.
           and
           also
           thou
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           all
           
             deceitfull
             courses
          
           ,
           all
           waies
           of
           fraud
           and
           couzenage
           .
           It
           is
           a
           hatefull
           thing
           in
           men
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           such
           as
           cannot
           be
           trusted
           ,
           either
           because
           they
           make
           not
           
           conscience
           of
           keeping
           their
           words
           ,
           or
           because
           they
           will
           vse
           so
           much
           cunning
           and
           deceit
           ,
           and
           dissimulation
           ,
           &
           lying
           in
           their
           dealings
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           sinne
           to
           bee
           auoided
           ,
           
           is
           Praecipitation
           ,
           hastinesse
           ,
           and
           vnaduised
           rashnesse
           arising
           out
           of
           the
           leuity
           of
           mens
           mindes
           ,
           or
           their
           wilfulnesse
           .
           Prouidence
           and
           wise
           Diligence
           is
           wonderfull
           requisite
           vnto
           a
           right
           ordering
           of
           our selues
           in
           our
           Callings
           ,
           Pro.
           21.
           5.
           
        
         
           The
           fourth
           sinne
           to
           bee
           auoided
           ,
           
           is
           Passion
           or
           perturbation
           ;
           and
           that
           hath
           
           in
           it
           both
           vncheerefulnesse
           and
           
             vnquietnesse
             :
             vncheere
             .
             fulnesse
          
           ,
           when
           men
           are
           not
           content
           with
           their
           Callings
           ,
           or
           Gifts
           ,
           or
           Estates
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Cor.
             7.
             17.
             vnquietnesse
          
           ,
           when
           men
           are
           froward
           ,
           &
           carry
           themselues
           peeuishly
           ,
           or
           cholerickly
           with
           those
           that
           are
           about
           them
           .
           This
           sinne
           of
           frowardnesse
           is
           vehemently
           censured
           &
           condemned
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
             Prou.
             11.
             29.
             
             Psal.
             37.
             8.
             
             Pro.
          
           16.
           32.
           
           &
           19.
           11.
           
           &
           25.
           28.
           whereas
           God
           requires
           a
           quiet
           ,
           contented
           ,
           and
           merry
           heart
           ,
           
             Pro.
             17.
             22.
             
             Eccles.
          
           9.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           The
           fift
           thing
           to
           bee
           auoided
           
           and
           shunned
           ,
           
           is
           the
           
             Temptations
             of
             thy
             Calling
          
           ;
           euery
           Calling
           in
           the
           world
           is
           assaulted
           with
           certaine
           temptations
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           vsually
           of
           two
           sorts
           ;
           For
           first
           in
           all
           Callings
           there
           are
           certain
           vnlawfull
           courses
           held
           for
           gaine
           by
           wicked
           men
           ,
           which
           wee
           call
           
             the
             sinnes
             of
             such
             a
             Calling
             .
          
           These
           vniust
           courses
           thou
           must
           learne
           to
           auoide
           ,
           and
           abhorre
           ,
           and
           so
           exercise
           thy
           Calling
           ,
           as
           thou
           shun
           those
           sinfull
           courses
           vsed
           by
           wicked
           men
           in
           that
           Calling
           :
           secondly
           ,
           euery
           Calling
           is
           assaulted
           
             with
             crosses
          
           ,
           &
           afflictions
           :
           Now
           
           in
           these
           afflictions
           the
           deuill
           is
           wont
           to
           tender
           ill
           counsell
           ,
           to
           perswade
           to
           sinne
           ,
           or
           the
           vse
           of
           vnlawfull
           meanes
           ,
           or
           other
           sins
           of
           distrust
           in
           God
           :
           All
           these
           thou
           must
           auoide
           .
        
         
           Sixtly
           ,
           
           thou
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           Worldlinesse
           ,
           or
           setting
           thy
           heart
           vpon
           these
           earthly
           things
           thou
           art
           to
           deale
           with
           in
           thy
           Calling
           :
           Thou
           must
           euer
           be
           ready
           to
           confesse
           ,
           and
           shew
           it
           by
           thy
           practice
           ,
           that
           thou
           accountest
           thy selfe
           to
           be
           but
           a
           
             stranger
             and
             Pilgrime
          
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           Heb.
           11.
           13.
           and
           
             if
             riches
             increase
             ,
             thou
             must
          
           look
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           thou
           
             set
             
             not
             thy
             heart
             vpon
             them
             ,
             Psal.
             62.
             10.
             
             Thou
             must
             vse
             the
             world
             ,
          
           but
           not
           
             loue
             the
             world
             ,
             1.
             
             Ioh.
          
           2.
           15.
           
           Thou
           maist
           and
           oughtest
           to
           bee
           carefull
           to
           do
           the
           duties
           of
           thy
           Calling
           ;
           but
           thou
           must
           in
           
             nothing
             be
             carefull
          
           about
           the
           successe
           ,
           but
           submit
           thy selfe
           in
           all
           things
           to
           God
           ,
           
             Math.
             6.
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           7.
           32.
           
           Thou
           must
           
             behaue
             thy selfe
             like
             a
             weaned
             child
             ,
             Psal.
             131.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Take
             heed
             of
             eating
             too
             much
             hony
             ,
             Prou.
          
           25.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           &
           27.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
           The
           seuenth
           ,
           and
           last
           thing
           thou
           must
           auoid
           ,
           is
           prophanenesse
           ,
           
           which
           is
           to
           vse
           the
           workes
           of
           thy
           Calling
           
           without
           exercising
           thy selfe
           in
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           daily
           prayer
           for
           Gods
           blessing
           vpon
           thy
           labours
           ,
           and
           the
           creatures
           thou
           art
           to
           vse
           ,
           
             Psal.
             90.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Gen.
          
           24.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           26
           ,
           27.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXXII
           .
        
         
           How
           wee
           should
           carry
           our selues
           in
           the
           time
           of
           affliction
           .
        
         
           THus
           of
           the
           Rules
           of
           carriage
           which
           concerne
           thy selfe
           
             at
             all
             times
          
           :
           
           Now
           follow
           the
           Rules
           that
           shew
           thee
           how
           to
           behaue
           thy selfe
           in
           the
           time
           of
           affliction
           
           and
           aduersity
           .
           When
           thou
           art
           in
           affliction
           ,
           thou
           must
           consider
           what
           thou
           must
           auoide
           ,
           and
           what
           thou
           must
           doe
           .
        
         
           Thou
           must
           auoide
           eight
           things
           .
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             Dissembling
             :
             Make
             not
             thy selfe
             poore
             when
             thou
             art
             rich
          
           ;
           nor
           sick
           when
           thou
           art
           well
           ,
           Prou.
           13.
           7.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           
             Shame
             ;
             Be
             not
             ashamed
          
           of
           that
           condition
           God
           brings
           thee
           into
           :
           beare
           thy
           crosses
           with
           spirituall
           magnanimity
           ,
           account
           not
           thy selfe
           dishonoured
           by
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           who
           doth
           all
           for
           the
           best
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           4.
           16.
           
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           Impatience
           :
           grieue
           not
           at
           Gods
           works
           :
           
             sorrow
             not
             after
             the
             world
          
           :
           Fret
           not
           at
           God
           or
           man
           ;
           
             Refuse
             not
             Gods
             chastening
          
           ,
           but
           with
           patience
           beare
           what
           is
           laid
           vpon
           thee
           :
           
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             let
             him
             do
             whatsoeuer
             hee
             will
             with
             thee
             ,
             Prou.
          
           3.
           11.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           Fainting
           ,
           or
           discouragement
           of
           heart
           :
           
             Liue
             by
             faith
          
           ;
           call
           not
           Gods
           loue
           into
           question
           :
           
             keep
             thee
             in
             the
             good
             way
             ,
             Prou.
          
           24.
           10.
           
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           
           
             Trust
             vpon
             carnall
             friends
          
           ;
           Relye
           not
           vpon-man
           ,
           but
           vpon
           God
           :
           
             Trust
             not
             in
             the
             arme
             of
             flesh
             ,
             Prou.
          
           27.
           10.
           
        
         
         
           Sixtly
           ,
           
           Too
           much
           Carefulnesse
           for
           the
           meanes
           how
           to
           get
           out
           of
           affliction
           :
           
             Commit
             thy
             way
             to
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             put
             thy
             trust
             in
             him
          
           ;
           vse
           all
           lawfull
           meanes
           ,
           but
           distresse
           not
           thy
           heart
           with
           bootlesse
           cares
           :
           
             Cast
             thy
             care
             vpon
             God
             ,
             for
             hee
             careth
             for
             thee
             ,
             phil
             .
             4.
             6.
             
             Iam.
          
           4.
           10.
           
        
         
           Seuenthly
           ,
           
             Suddaine
             feares
          
           ;
           
           Bee
           not
           so
           amazed
           with
           the
           first
           tydings
           ,
           or
           beginnings
           of
           any
           affliction
           ,
           discouer
           not
           such
           want
           of
           faith
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           those
           violent
           passions
           of
           feare
           ;
           Gods
           loue
           is
           vnchangeable
           :
           and
           though
           heauen
           and
           earth
           should
           
           go
           together
           ,
           yet
           God
           will
           be
           with
           thee
           ;
           
             Hee
             will
             not
             leaue
             thee
             ,
             nor
             forsake
             thee
             ,
             Prou.
          
           3.
           25.
           
        
         
           Eightly
           &
           lastly
           ,
           
           
             Carelesnesse
             of
             thy
             waies
          
           ;
           be
           not
           secure
           in
           sinning
           ,
           but
           let
           thy
           crosses
           melt
           off
           some
           of
           thy
           drosse
           ,
           &
           draw
           thee
           neere
           to
           God
           :
           Go
           not
           on
           boldly
           to
           sinne
           without
           regard
           ;
           if
           the
           Lord
           haue
           any
           quarrell
           against
           thee
           ,
           
             humble
             thy selfe
             and
             depart
             from
             iniquity
             ,
             Prou.
          
           14.
           16.
           
        
         
           The
           things
           then
           thou
           must
           doe
           on
           the
           contrary
           side
           ,
           
           are
           these
           :
           When
           thou
           art
           in
           affliction
           ,
           thou
           must
           do
           these
           things
           :
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           thou
           
             must
             pray
          
           ,
           and
           call
           vpon
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           as
           these
           expresse
           Scriptures
           require
           ,
           
             Iam.
             5.
             13.
             
             Psal.
             50.
             15.
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           4.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           
             Secondly
             ,
             thou
             must
          
           beare
           thy
           crosse
           with
           patience
           ,
           and
           contentation
           ,
           Iam.
           1.
           4.
           1.
           
           Pet.
           3.
           15.
           
           Esay
           5.
           
           Phil.
           4.
           6.
           2.
           
           Cor.
           6.
           8.
           
           Prou.
           12.
           9.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           thou
           must
           labour
           for
           wisedome
           to
           know
           how
           to
           carry
           thy selfe
           discreetly
           ,
           and
           to
           vse
           all
           good
           meanes
           for
           thy
           deliuerance
           ,
           Iam.
           1.
           5.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           thou
           must
           bee
           sure
           to
           shew
           thy
           
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             cast
             thy
             burthen
             
             on
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Iam.
             5.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Nahum
             .
             1.
             7.
             
             Psal.
             27.
             vlt.
          
           &
           37.
           7.
           
           &
           55.
           22.
           
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           thou
           must
           shew
           thy
           obedience
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           thou
           dost
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           
             thou
             submit
             thy selfe
             to
             Gods
             will
             ,
             Heb.
          
           5.
           8.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           
             thou
             iudge
             thy self
          
           ,
           &
           acknowledge
           thy
           sinnes
           to
           God
           ,
           
             Hosh.
             5.
             vlt.
             Iob
          
           36.
           8.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           
             thou
             be
             constant
             in
             the
             good
             waies
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             Psal.
          
           37.
           34.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           thou
           learne
           more
           righteousnesse
           ,
           &
           art
           made
           by
           thy
           crosses
           to
           do
           holy
           duties
           with
           better
           affections
           ,
           Esay
           26.
           11.
           
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A17410-e5540
           
             The
             scope
             
          
           
             Thy
             warrant
             .
          
           
             The
             profit
             of
             the
             course
             .
          
           
             The
             easines
             of
             the
             course
             .
          
           
             Marke
             this
             direction
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17410-e5940
           
             The
             rules
             of
             life
             are
             either
             generall
             or
             particular
             .
          
           
             The
             generall
             rules
             concerne
             either
             ,
             The
             helps
             to
             a
             godly
             life
             ▪
             
          
           
             Or
             secondly
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             wel-doing
             
          
           
             Whoso
             will
             address
             himselfe
             to
             a
             holy
             course
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             And
             hee
             that
             would
             prosper
             in
             seeking
             knowlege
             must
             obserue
             nine
             Rules
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             must
             esteeme
             knowlege
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             must
             not
             consult
             with
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             must
             redeeme
             the
             time
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             must
             be
             wise
             for
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             must
             be
             swift
             to
             heare
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             must
             study
             only
             profitable
             things
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             He
             must
             striue
             to
             increase
             in
             knowlege
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             He
             must
             propound
             his
             doubts
             
          
           
             9.
             
             He
             must
             be
             rightly
             ordered
             towards
             his
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             pray
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             obey
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             rule
             .
          
           
             Hee
             must
             get
             out
             of
             euill
             company
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             must
             resolue
             to
             practise
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             must
             settle
             his
             outward
             estate
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             must
             keep
             company
             with
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             He
             must
             not
             be
             the
             seruant
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             He
             must
             looke
             for
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             9
             He
             must
             notregard
             what
             the
             multitude
             doth
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Hee
             must
             in
             all
             things
             giue
             thanks
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Hee
             must
             study
             to
             bee
             quiet
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Hee
             must
             keep
             a
             strict
             course
             in
             following
             onely
             profitable
             things
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Hee
             must
             bee
             conuersant
             daily
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             
          
           
             14.
             
             Hee
             must
             keep
             his
             first
             loue
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Hee
             must
             couet
             the
             best
             gifts
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             He
             must
             often
             humble
             his
             soule
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             Hee
             must
             watch
             for
             the
             opportunities
             of
             wel-doing
             
          
           
             18.
             
             Hee
             must
             bee
             carefull
             of
             sāctifying
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Hee
             must
             often
             thinke
             of
             the
             example
             of
             the
             godly
             that
             haue
             excelled
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Hee
             must
             daily
             seek
             a
             way
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17410-e7910
           
             Hee
             must
             auoid
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Carelesnesse
             .
          
           
             2.
             Rashnes
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Carnall
             cōfidence
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Haste
             to
             be
             rich
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Distrustfull
             feares
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Adding
             to
             ,
             or
             taking
             from
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Contempt
             of
             reproofe
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Beholding
             vanitie
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             beginning
             of
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17410-e8460
           
             There
             are
             9.
             things
             to
             be
             still
             remē
             bred
             ,
             which
             cōcerne
             the
             manner
             of
             wel-doing
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Zeale
             ,
             with
             continual
             willingnesse
             and
             feruencie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sincerity
             ,
             which
             hath
             in
             it
             5.
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Truth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Respect
             to
             al
             Gods
             commandements
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Right
             end
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Obedience
             without
             expostulation
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Obedience
             in
             all
             places
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             thing
             required
             in
             the
             māner
             of
             well-doing
             ,
             is
             Constācy
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             is
             constant
             ,
             that
             doth
             good
             duties
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Without
             wearines
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Without
             discouragement
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Notwithstanding
             impedimēts
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Without
             wauering
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Without
             declining
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Feare
             .
          
           
             Simplicity
             
          
           
             Which
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             rest
             vpon
             the
             Word
             for
             the
             formes
             of
             holines
             &
             happinesse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             bee
             harmlesse
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             bee
             simple
             cōcerning
             euill
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             loue
             goodnesse
             for
             it selfe
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             bee
             meeke
             &
             lowly-minded
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Feare
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             enuy
             the
             wicked
             
          
           
             The
             sixt
             is
             circumspection
             ,
             which
             hath
             fiue
             things
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             7.
             is
             ,
             growth
             or
             increase
             .
          
           
             Which
             hath
             three
             things
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Abounding
             in
             goodnes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Perfecting
             of
             holinesse
             .
          
           
             3.
             Progress
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Faith.
             
          
           
             The
             last
             is
             moderatiō
             
          
           
             The
             place
             in
             Eccl.
             7.
             16.
             expounded
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17410-e10280
           
             The
             diuision
             of
             the
             particular
             rules
             .
          
           
             The
             subdiuision
             .
          
           
             The
             rules
             that
             concerne
             the
             right
             knowlege
             of
             God
             of
             2.
             sorts
             .
          
           
             That
             wee
             may
             conceiue
             aright
             of
             Gods
             nature
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             must
             cast
             out
             all
             likenesses
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             must
             conceiue
             of
             him
             according
             t●
             his
             prayses
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             must
             beleeue
             the
             Trinity
             of
             Persons
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Thou
             maist
             conceiue
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Thou
             must
             resist
             Atheistical
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             acquaintance
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             That
             thou
             maist
             bee
             acquainted
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thou
             must
             prepare
             thy
             heart
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thou
             must
             beg
             it
             by
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Three
             things
             in
             seeking
             aright
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Thou
             must
             giue
             thy selfe
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Other
             things
             about
             our
             knowlege
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17410-e11170
           
             Rules
             about
             the
             exercise
             of
             our
             loue
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Seuen
             waies
             to
             manifest
             our
             loue
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             auouching
             him
             to
             bee
             our
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             prouiding
             him
             a
             place
             to
             dwell
             where
             wee
             dwell
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             shewing
             our
             loue
             to
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             walking
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Men
             walk
             with
             God
             5.
             waies
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             By
             honouring
             God.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Waies
             of
             honouring
             God.
             
          
           
             Rules
             about
             the
             praise
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             When
             we
             commend
             God
             ,
             diuers
             things
             are
             to
             be
             obscued
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             By
             trusting
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             How
             wee
             must
             shew
             it
             that
             we
             trust
             God.
             
          
           
             How
             wee
             may
             proue
             that
             wee
             trust
             God
             in
             distresse
             
          
           
             In
             relying
             vpon
             God
             in
             affliction
             ,
             wee
             must
             auoid
             fiue
             things
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             By
             obeying
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Things
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             shewing
             our
             loue
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Feruencie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Feare
             .
          
           
             Eight
             wayes
             by
             which
             we
             shew
             our
             feare
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17410-e13260
           
             What
             wee
             must
             do
             to
             preserue
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             in
             vs.
             
          
           
             About
             reioycing
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             reioyce
             or
             delight
             our selues
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             What
             wee
             must
             doe
             that
             wee
             might
             bee
             able
             to
             ioy
             in
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17410-e13950
           
             Rules
             about
             the
             s●ruice
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Nine
             things
             to
             be
             remembred
             in
             euery
             part
             of
             Gods
             worship
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17410-e14390
           
             Rules
             about
             the
             publike
             worship
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             must
             come
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             With
             all
             possible
             reuerence
             
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             zeale
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             zeale
             wee
             should
             shew
             six
             waies
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             With
             one
             consent
             .
          
           
             Three
             other
             rules
             gathered
             out
             of
             Psal.
             52.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17410-e14950
           
             Rules
             that
             order
             vs
             in
             hearing
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Before
             we
             come
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             time
             of
             hearing
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             After
             we
             haue
             heard
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17410-e15290
           
             Rules
             about
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             About
             our
             children
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             About
             our selues
             .
          
           
             In
             three
             cases
             .
          
           
             How
             Baptisme
             may
             helpe
             vs
             against
             sinne
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             others
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17410-e15760
           
             Rules
             about
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Wee
             must
             examine
             our selues
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             must
             discerne
             the
             Lords
             Body
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             must
             shew
             forth
             Christs
             death
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             vow
             to
             cleaue
             to
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             must
             be
             reconciled
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             vow
             a
             holy
             life
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17410-e16110
           
             Rules
             about
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Thy
             words
             must
             bee
             few
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             heart
             must
             bee
             lifted
             vp
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Vse
             all
             manner
             of
             prayer
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Thou
             must
             perseuer
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Thou
             must
             bee
             instant
             ,
             without
             fainting
             or
             discouragement
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             With
             supplication
             for
             all
             Saints
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             In
             all
             things
             giue
             thankes
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17410-e16630
           
             Rules
             about
             reading
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             R●ade
             daily
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Meditate
             of
             what
             thou
             readest
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Confer
             vpon
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Resolue
             to
             obey
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17410-e16880
           
             Rules
             about
             singing
             of
             Psalmes
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17410-e17030
           
             The
             Rules
             about
             vowing
             .
          
           
             Rules
             about
             Swearing
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17410-e17380
           
             The
             Rules
             about
             a
             religious
             Fast.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17410-e17570
           
             Rules
             about
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             preparation
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17410-e18120
           
             Rules
             that
             direct
             our
             carriage
             towards
             men
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Towards
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             1.
             in
             cōpany
             .
          
           
             With
             due
             respect
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Auoiding
             vaine
             ianglings
             in
             3.
             things
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17410-e18640
           
             How
             wee
             must
             behaue
             our selues
             in
             company
             concerning
             the
             faults
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Reproue
             ,
             but
             hate
             not
             .
          
           
             Passe
             by
             meere
             frailties
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17410-e19000
           
             Rules
             that
             concerne
             the
             in-offensiuenes
             of
             our
             carriage
             in
             company
             .
          
           
             A
             humble
             behauiou●
             hath
             three
             thing
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Eight
             rules
             that
             concerne
             discretion
             in
             our
             behauiour
             .
          
           
             Three
             Rules
             that
             concerne
             the
             purity
             of
             our
             cōuersation
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17410-e19690
           
             The
             rules
             that
             order
             vs
             out
             of
             companie
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17410-e19890
           
             8.
             
             Things
             required
             in
             shewing
             mercy
             .
             1.
             
             Willingnesse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Labour
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Liberalitie
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Humilitie
             .
             Humilitie
             shewed
             fiue
             waies
             in
             doing
             workes
             of
             mercy
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Faith
             in
             two
             respects
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Discretion
             in
             four●
             things
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Sympathy
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Sinceritie
             in
             fiue
             things
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17410-e21030
           
             Needlesse
             societie
             with
             them
             must
             be
             auoided
             .
          
           
             Great
             wisdome
             required
             in
             cōuersing
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Diuers
             things
             that
             affect
             the
             hearts
             euen
             of
             the
             worst
             men
             ,
             are
             
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             mortified
             life
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Reuerend
             speech
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Meekenesse
             of
             wisedome
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Reseruednesse
             in
             foure
             things
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Vndauntednesse
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Patience
             in
             affliction
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17410-e21850
           
             Six
             waies
             of
             manifesting
             our
             loue
             to
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             courtesie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             receiuing
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             bearing
             their
             burthens
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             prouoking
             them
             to
             good
             duties
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             By
             faithfulnesse
             in
             all
             their
             businesse
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             By
             imploying
             our
             gifts
             for
             their
             good
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17410-e22380
           
             What
             wee
             must
             do
             to
             preseru●
             our
             loue
             to
             the
             godly
             .
             Wee
             must
             labour
             to
             be
             of
             one
             iudgment
             with
             them
             
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             must
             follow
             peace
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             must
             couer
             their
             weaknesse
             
          
           
             We
             must
             confesse
             our
             faults
             one
             to
             another
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17410-e22690
           
             10.
             
             Things
             to
             bee
             auoided
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Suits
             in
             Law.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Dissimulation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Conceitednesse
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Worldlinesse
             and
             selfe-loue
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Ficklenesse
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Vaine-glory
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Iudging
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Euil
             words
             and
             complaining
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Forsake
             not
             their
             assembly
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17410-e23270
           
             How
             we
             must
             carry
             our selues
             towards
             such
             as
             are
             fallen
             fro
             God.
             
          
           
             How
             we
             must
             carry
             our selues
             towards
             such
             as
             trespasse
             against
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17410-e23770
           
             How
             we
             must
             carry
             our selues
             towards
             weake
             Christians
             
          
           
             How
             we
             must
             carry
             our selues
             towards
             the
             strong
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             must
             carry
             our selues
             towards
             our
             special
             friend
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17410-e24320
           
             How
             we
             must
             carry
             our selues
             in
             our
             generall
             calling
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             matters
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             About
             thy
             repentance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             About
             thy
             hope
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17410-e24720
           
             7.
             
             Things
             to
             be
             auoided
             in
             our
             particular
             Calling
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Vnfaithfulnesse
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Rashnesse
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Passion
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             temptations
             of
             thy
             calling
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Worldlinesse
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Prophanenes
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17410-e25270
           
             How
             wee
             must
             carry
             our selues
             in
             affliction
             .
          
           
             8
             Things
             to
             bee
             auoided
             .
             1.
             
             Dissembling
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Shame
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Impatience
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Discouragement
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Trust
             in
             carnall
             friends
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Perplexed
             eares
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Suddain
             feares
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Carelesnesse
             of
             thy
             waies
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Things
             to
             be
             done
             in
             the
             time
             of
             affliction
             .